Category: Uncategorized

-Jordynn finds herself again at the mercy of Johnathan Roberts. The issue is, Johnathan doesn’t hold much in the way of mercy. And as Jordynn will eventually discover, Johnathan is not her only problem by far

(Hey gang, the very popular Bully Revenge series is back! Jordynn just cannot seem to learn her lesson, so Johnathan is going to have to teach her the humiliating hard way, so give it a read, and enjoy! ALL COMMENTS AND CRITICISMS ENCOURAGED!)

If Jordynn thought she would get a break, she is totally wrong. Grabbing her, I roll her over onto her stomach on the bed, and forced her to remain bent over it along with a pillow, her feet flat on the floor.

“Don’t fucking move.” I growl in her ear.

She’s staring back at me but obeys. From the bag where I had my phone, I pull a coil of black bondage tape. This is basically a type pf plastic, less the adhesive. When I pull the first strip from it, it still makes a sound, and Jordynn makes her jerk like she’s been electrocuted. She tries to get up but it’s too late. I shove her firmly back into place, & grab her hands, pull them behind her back and begin wrapping the tape around her wrists. She struggles but she isn’t strong enough to stop me. I can already feel myself growing hard again.

I wrap the tap up her arms, binding them tighter together. When I reach her forearms and start pulling them tighter, she stops struggling and starts whimpering. The tension in her shoulders is painful, threatening to dislocate them and I tape up a few more inches just for good measure.

“More?” I ask and she shakes her head vigorously. From the bag I pull a ball gag, and shove it inher mouth, buckling it behind her head. Jordynn still squirms a bit, whimpering.

I step back to admire my handy work. She’s bent over the desk, arms bound, ass sticking up in the air. It’s beautiful and I can’t help but smile as I pick up my belt.

“All you had to do was take what you were given, but no” I tell her, “So now, loud- mouthed girls get punished.”

I swing the belt around and smack her ass. She squeals into the gag, more shocked than hurt I think. It’s only a light slap but I don’t stop with one. I keep swinging the belt into her ass until she tries to use her hands to cover it. I stop and move so she can see me from her position.

“Move your hands.”

She shakes her head and tries screaming at me through her gag. I move back behind her and start spanking her thighs instead. I hit harder and she screams, jumping and trying to get away. When she tries to stand up, I drop the belt and grab her hair, slamming her back into place. Then I start spanking her ass and thighs with my bare hand. I move between the left and right side, leaving no inch of skin untouched. Her screams of rage and indignation begin to give way to sobs of pain.

When she’s got a good cry going, I stop spanking her and look at the damage. Her ass and thighs are bright pink, nearing that lovely red color that I enjoy. I give her a moment to catch her breath before I grab her ass with both hands, bringing a fresh scream of pain. I massage all of her spanked areas and she does her damnedest to get away from my touch.

My hands eventually move between her legs and find her pussy. Damn twat’s still wet. I roll Jordynn onto her back again, & I slide two of my fingers inside of her and that brings out a different kind of moan. My fingers work in and out of her, fast and hard, while my thumb presses down on her clit. She tightens down on me and moans louder. I keep pounding my fingers in her, adding one more, and with a red faced scream into the gag, I make Jordynn Perry cum.

I pull my fingers from her, putting them in my mouth and tasting the hot juice. The taste of wonderful and I don’t waste anymore time. I want Jordynn to understand she’s being used, not pleasured, so I again roll her back onto her stomach, get behind her, push her legs apart with my knee and slide my aching fat cock inside. I’m harder than I was before, and I want that pussy.

I fuck her savagely, hips and thighs slapping into her ass. I grab a fist full of hair by the roots and jerk her head up. She’s moaning, grunting with each thrust and suddenly I feel her cunt squeeze me and a gush of juices run over my balls. There are other plans, but that does it for me and with a few more thrusts I pull out & shoot my load on her ass and back. I then flip down, laying on top while still buried inside her. Neither of us moves for a few minutes. We both just lay there panting.

Eventually she moans, shifting her hips to try and move away. I get off of her but keep her head down, whispering in her ear. “Don’t move.”

I pull out of her, watching my cum slowly slide out of her well used hole and trickle down her thighs in a clear, slick trail. I wipe the front and back of my cock on her ass and give her one more sharp smack on the ass. Her cry is delicious before I turn and get dressed. She keeps her position as I do so but she turns her head to watch me. I can tell that she’s afraid of what I might do next. Which is just where I want her.

After I’m dressed I drag her a few steps to let her get a good look at herself in the mirror. Her hair is a disheveled mess, her makeup is smeared from crying, running down her whole face in black streaks. Her mouth has red lipstick smears from sucking my cock. In short, she’s an absolute mess and I don’t think I could have done better work.

“This is what happens when you defy me. This is how you get treated. We still have all of tonight thru tomorrow night so if I were you, I’d start getting with the program, got it?

She nods. I take the ball gag out of her mouth. “Do you understand?”

“Yes, I understand” She says, her voice hoarse and subdued.

“Good. I’m going to untie you now, and I want you to get in that shower, and take a long, hot shower. Scrub yourself very-very well. I want you totally clean”

The bathroom is tiny, with no door. The bungalow is the size of a small bedroom, so if she didn’t hear Sandy pull in, I’m sure Jordynn can hear when enters.

When Jordynn steps out of the bathroom, with barely a towel covering her, her jaw literally drops open. Sitting in the other chair is my Paralegal, Sandy.

“Well it looks like you’ve had you fun”. Sandy says nonchalantly

“Yeah but as you come see, squeaky clean.” I reply.

“What are you…” Jordynn sputters

“Let me explain,”. I say, motioning for her to sit in the chair. As I do, I pull away her towel, so now Sandy & I are the only ones dressed. “I’m sure you remember Sandy. I mean you bullied her back in the day as well. Sandy is more than my paralegal, she is a main reason for my success, & I pay & treat her as such. What I know, she knows, so none of this new to her”

Jordynn is beside herself as she vainly attempts to cover with only her hands. “Sandy”, she whines, “I can’t change the past, but PLEASE know-“

“Know what?” Sandy broke in, loudly, “Know that you really enjoyed yelling DYKE! When I walked into the locker rooms? You were at least 4-5 years older than I was, so should I know that you laughed when your friends held me while you cut my hair, telling me ‘only dykes’ have short hair?” Well trust me, I KNOW.”

Jordynn started to get up and go for the bathroom, but Sandy is quicker, and cuts her off. Sandy grabs one of Jordynn’s hands and gives it a tight twist, causing Jordynn to wince as she sits her naked ass back down.

“Sandy…” I say calmly, as Sandy stares daggers into Jordynn. As Sandy releases I say “Sandy here is a black belt in Jujitsu, as you just discovered, so my suggestion is you do what she tells you.”

Sandy looks at Jordynn and says “Don’t even THINK about crying. Crying will only make me want to hurt you even more than I already do.”

Again I calmly repeat, “Sandy…remember what we agreed on.”

You could almost hear the metaphorical lock clicking on the metaphorical trapdoor that had slammed shut

“Wha…Wha-what’s that?” Jordynn asks, her voice stuttering.

“That you’re not just for Jonathan.” Sandy replies, breaking into a knowing, truly evil grin.

---

Hi, I’m Cindy. I’m a cocksucking, pussy-eating, cum-gobbling slut. Nice to meet you.

= = = = = = = = = =
Chapter 15 — John
= = = = = = = = = =

Hi. Cindy’s been too busy to update her Confessions lately, so she asked me to catch you up. I’m John, by the way—I’m Cindy’s agent, among other things. Cindy’s an amazing young woman. She’s also a horny, cum-swallowing, cocksucker—among her other fine qualities, as I’m sure she’d be the first to tell you.

That’s how I first met Cindy in fact: I pushed my cock through a hole in the wall of a darkened video booth, and she was a warm, wet mouth on the other side.

And what a mouth! In spite of her limited experience at the time, the way she sucked my dick was just incredible. She couldn’t get much more than the head of my big prick into her little mouth yet, but how she tried!

Her little tongue was busy licking the underside of my shaft, circling the rim of my helmet, pressing into the opening of my pee hole, doing everything her inventive mind could think of to pleasure my dick, to get me harder and more excited, and to suck out a mouthful of cum for her very own, to have and to hold in her mouth and to swallow.

I practically cum in my pants just thinking about it.

Speaking of which, Cindy says she’d like it, very much, if you touch yourself while you’re reading her confessions, especially if you’re by yourself or reading aloud to someone special. She likes it that people cum while they’re fantasizing about her. It really turns her on.

But anyway, back to Cindy sucking on my dick: she was so passionate! It was obvious even through a booth wall how much she loved feeling a man’s throbbing cock filling her mouth. I could feel her moans of pleasure slobbering around my erect member, feel her voice right through the skin of my cock head. It felt so fucking good…

Mind you, I’m not normally the kind of guy who just sticks his dick into a hole in the wall. I owned a chain of adult bookstores at the time, when it was still a money-making business. This particular day, I stopped into one of my stores to check on things. Tony, the guy behind the counter, was all hot and bothered, said this sweet little 18 year old girl was in the glory hole, hoping he’d bring her something to suck on while she masturbated, something that would feel like a cock cumming in her mouth!

We had closed the glory hole because the cops thought it was too public (l disagreed, but I didn’t argue). But apparently Tony thought this girl was special enough to make an exception.

I told him go ahead, this once. I’d mind the counter. He came out not two minutes later, raving about what a hungry little cocksucker this girl was. I felt a little sorry for her, the guy had come so quick-how could the poor girl masturbate properly?

So I’m thinking I should do something to help, you know? And, to be honest the thought of a young girl on her knees in the dark, sucking on my cock while she’s fingering herself, was getting me kind of hot, so I went into the booth next to hers and offered her my dick to suck. I expected I’d last at least long enough for a teenage girl to cum. It doesn’t take that long, you know, they get so excited at that age.

So there I am, and like I said, she can’t get much more than the head of my cock down her, but she sucks her way up and down the sides of my shaft, and licks and sucks on the head like it was fucking ice cream! Her mouth is actually watering, she likes it so much. This girl won’t quit!

At the end, I can tell she’s using both hands on herself, and she’s just impaling her mouth on my schlong, thrusting her face at the wall, trying to force my cock all the way down her little throat. And every time she tries, she gets a little more of my manhood down her gullet. I can feel her gagging on me, and it feels so good, so hot…

She’s so intent on getting me off, and so good at it, that I forget myself, and I shoot a hot load right into her mouth, bam! But you know what? She gets so turned on feeling me unload in her mouth, she cums too. No question. I could tell she was overflowing with my cum, but she just couldn’t get enough! My knees were weak by the time she slurped the last drop out of my dick.

Man, the feel of a young girl, just 18, cumming like that, with your dick in her mouth, practically screaming in orgasm while she’s sucking the semen right out of your balls! There isn’t anything else like it!

I didn’t see her again for a while. I only stopped by the store every couple of weeks, so it was maybe six more weeks before she was there at the same time I was. But I thought about her. I don’t mind telling you, I came in my hand a couple times, just remembering that sweet young cocksucker. So when I found out she was back in the glory hole, I jumped the line to let her suck me off again.

My dick was was so hard, right from the start this time, remembering and anticipating the feel of her inexperienced but hot, passionate mouth. Boy was I in for a surprise. She’d been practicing! She was just as enthusiastic, but a lot more experienced. This time she gave me the best blowjob I’d ever had in my life!

It was like she remembered me-her mouth was so welcoming. First thing, she took the whole length of my big cock all the way down her throat. Not many girls can do that! And she took such pleasure in it. She couldn’t breathe with my dick filling her throat that way, but she stayed down on me as long as she could, probably until she was dizzy, swallowing and swallowing, to grab my head and shaft with her throat muscles, just so she could feel my pleasure through her mouth.

She just kept coming up for air, then going all the way down on me again. Her throat got super slippery with that special deep throat saliva, and I slid into her throat like a greased pole. She never stopped twirling her tongue around me either, until my balls tightened and I couldn’t hold back. I came down her gullet like a fire hose, my balls throbbing with every jet of hot sperm. I could feel long ropes of cum pumping through the whole length of my cock, forcing their way out of my slit, pulsing into her. I could hear her choking on it, but she kept on sucking and sucking, wanting more.

I came so hard I literally fell over backward. It felt so good I laughed out loud. I could hear her laughing too, and licking the cum from around her mouth. I’ve re-lived that moment so many times, remembering her velvet mouth and the slippery tightness of her throat, her hunger for my cum…

So that’s how we met. Or at least that’s how my cock and her mouth met.

Not long after, I had to close the shop. The vice squad busted some poor schmuck for beating off to a video in a booth that wasn’t locked, and I closed the store rather than have to deal with the “public nuisance” crap. The neighborhood was gentrifying anyway, and I ended up selling the lease to a patisserie for a nice piece of change. I never expected to feel that girl’s mouth again, but I thought about it, let me tell you.

Then, maybe eight, nine months later, I’m in another city, visiting another marginal store, when I see this sweet young girl, looks maybe fifteen, but sexy even so, you know? Fucking mouth watering, but off limits. I look at the guy behind the counter, pretty pissed off that he’d let an underage kid inside, and he flashes his hand, holding up fingers: five, five, five, three. He’s saying the kid’s eighteen, he crosses his heart. Well, shit.

So I look again, and she’s sizing me up like a piece of juicy steak, and I think ‘Whoa! This is no underage kid! She’s fucking hot to trot!’ But I check her ID anyway. Sure enough, she’s legal.

So I chat her up and offer her a ride home. She makes me swear to her I’m not a rapist first, but then she says okay, and off we go. On the way, I pull off at an overview-to ‘look at the lights’, you know?-and while we’re sitting there, I offer her fifty bucks to give me head, just curious what she’ll say. I mean, why not ask?

She turns me down, which doesn’t surprise me too much, only she says she’d actually like to, but not for fifty bucks; it would make her feel cheap. So okay, I offer her a hundred, and she says you know what, forget it, keep your money; I just wanna suck your cock.

Unbelievable! She pulls out my dick, takes one look at it, says “Oh, it’s you!” And boom! She sucks me all the way in-I mean ALL the way in-and starts to swallow. And I know this mouth! I’ve cum, thinking about this throat!

This time it’s even better than before. She uses her lips, all pouty, to excite my dick on the way in. I can still feel my head pushing through those lips. Then she goes all the way down, letting me penetrate deep, sliding down that throat, then she fucking swallows on me and swirls her tongue around me. And she keeps me at the back of her throat , swallowing and swirling, driving me fucking crazy, until she’s dizzy for breath, then she squeezes me, tight, with her hand on my cock, as she pulls me back out, twisting her wrist on the back of my cock head and sucking off strings of slobber. I can’t fucking believe it. I’m getting the cocksucking of my life!

She slows down and speeds up, making it last, enjoying it, while she fingers herself. I lend a hand, and for a while I’m in fucking heaven. Then, just when I think it can’t get any better, she cums, her twat gripping my fingers and her throat gripping my whole dick. And she looks up at me, looks me in the eyes while it’s happening… and that fucking does it. I shoot a huge load into her, I mean my balls are fucking emptying themselves into this young woman’s throat like I’m never gonna cum again. I can’t stop shooting.

And she can’t get enough. It’s coming out her nose, and she keeps sucking and swallowing like it’s the first, best thing she’s ever eaten. And the whole time she’s cumming: her cunt is spasming on my hand, and she’s looking me in the eyes.

And then there’s these aftershocks, you know? It’s like we can’t stop cumming…

It takes a while to catch our breaths. When we finally do she introduces herself, all genteel and ladylike. I learn her name is Cindy and she’s a freshman at the U. I tell her I’m John and I ask can I see her again. She says she’s not sure she’ll be around, she’s hit a rough patch financially and may have to drop out.

But she doesn’t ask me for a fucking dime. Nada. Just asks can she please suck my dick again? I’m no teenager anymore, so it takes a while for me to cum again, but that suits her to a fucking ‘T’. She just likes to suck cock. Well, okay, she likes the whole process, but she WANTS that mouthful of cum at the end. She works hard for it, and holds it in her mouth, savoring it, before she swallows a little of my second load. I’m fucking shaking, I feel so good.

She can see the effect she’s having on me, and she blows a little cum bubble, winks, licks her lips, and swallows again, laughing.

So now I’m thinking, I’ve gotta see this woman again. I wanna fuck her so bad it almost hurts, only just wanting her feels so fucking good it’s like a thing in itself. It’s still early when I drop her off, so I leave a check with her dorm manager to cover the semester. There’s no way I’m gonna lose this girl again over a couple thousand bucks.

And I offer her a job as a hostess for the business parties I host, so she can afford to stay in school. She agrees to come to one and see how it goes.

Now I used to throw these parties about every six weeks, so it’s a little over a month later when I call Cindy and invite her to come be my hostess, a thousand bucks for the night, no obligation to fuck anybody. This last is maybe a little white lie. This kind of party, it’s difficult for a girl to say ‘no’ all night long without feeling awkward, she gets hit on so often.

Also, my nutsack gets tight every time I think about her. I’ll still take ‘no’ for an answer, if that’s the way it is, but I’m definitely planning to ask, as nicely, persuasively, and often as I can. I mean, I really want to feel the inside of this woman. My fingers felt her twat tightening around them, and my cock is begging to feel it too.

A thousand is about twice what I usually pay my hostess, but this is Cindy; she wants to stay in school, and I want to help, right?

A hostess at these things meets, greets, introduces, gathers up stray sheep and injects them back into the party. She flirts, and at some point she usually puts out, but it’s supposed to feel given, not paid for. And it’s her choice: who, when, even if.

I also pay two or three working girls a few hundred each, plus tips. And tips are usually good. Those girls are paid to say ‘yes’, unless somebody’s being a total asshole. As long as the guys ask nice, they’re expected to get invited in.

These are business parties. Porn business: a couple big retail owners owners with chains of stores or on-line sites; some print, video, and toy distributors, samples in hand, hoping for orders from the owners; a couple photographers and video producers, promoting their latest to the distributors; and a few girls from their studios—porn stars, the spice that makes the parties memorable—mainly promoting themselves.

There are also maybe a dozen civilians, the sheep. They get to mingle with porn stars, view the distributors’ wares, and get laid for the price of a nice tip, without needing a lot of luck or even charm. In other words, they get invited to a genuine, sexy-as-hell porn industry party. They can go home and tell their friends. They basically pay for the thing.

What makes it work is the no-host bar. Drinks are fifteen bucks, paid for with chips. Business people buy chips in advance, at a discount. Sheep pay face value, and gladly buy drinks for themselves, their friends, the girls, and the porn stars. Everybody gets something they want, nobody gets robbed, and I make a reasonable profit for putting it all together. Besides, it’s fun.

So anyway, I ask Cindy to play hostess, and she says “Okay. Can I bring a girlfriend?”

Well, sure, I say, if she dresses up nice, and, you know, doesn’t mind being a little slutty.

Cindy just laughs.

Now, these aren’t exactly formal parties, but the women dress up, except the porn stars, who may dress nice, but always dress naughty—real provocative, you know? The business guys and the sheep are generally in suits and ties. The creative types may sport a turtleneck or an arty t-shirt under a sport coat. It’s casual but classy.

Cindy and her girlfriend Alex show up with coats on over what look like white prom dresses, and when the coats come off, they ARE prom dresses: strapless and backless. But the girls have altered them to be topless too, And not just topless: cut and folded to display and hold out their bare breasts. It’s breath taking.

They’re both young, 18 and 20. Alex’s tits are medium-small but nicely shaped, and Cindy’s are tiny but fucking perfect. These girls definitely don’t need bras. And exposed to the air like they are, their nipples are really hard. Alex’s are dark and ridged, Cindy’s are long and pink, pointing up and out. They’re both gorgeous.

Floating like that, on top of those white prom dresses, those tits look pure, almost virginal, you know? But so sexy they’re beyond slutty, they’re like fucking goddesses.

The few men who are already there are staring. Hell, most the women are staring. Cindy and Alex just smile, stand back to back, and turn as a pair, meeting everyone’s eyes, smiling at everyone, inviting and welcoming the stares.

Male guests begin to arrive and the girls greet them European-formally, cooing and kissing both cheeks, but then guiding each man’s face to their bosoms, to kiss each tit on both sides. One guy fumbles, going for a nipple. Alex giggles and holds it out to be sucked, then brings his hand up and uses his fingers to pinch her own nipple, making it stand up even harder. She sucks his fingertips, takes his coat and passes it to the coat girl, then turns to greet the next guest, just like that. Smooth.

Men are forming a fucking receiving line by the door now. Guys that had already arrived drift towards the door and eddy into the line to get greeted. You can even see guys who’ve already been greeted trying to decide whether to go around for a second helping. It’s crazy.

And then these two dark, beautiful porn stars arrive, both with flowing hair and stupendous tits: huge, firm, just succulent, you know? They get the same treatment, and they laugh.

They’re not used to letting a couple girls with smallish tits show them up though. They’re here to be in the spotlight. So out pop those sweet giant titties, and they make themselves greeters too. Only pretty soon everyone’s here, and all the guys still want the greeting, so all four girls start circulating, offering samples.

Oh, man! And now the working girls are feeling ignored, so they pop out their boobs too, and now it’s like a titty tasting party.

The porn stars start to get randy when their nipples get sucked, and so do the working girls. Cindy and Alex are egging them all on, and pretty soon it’s karaoke night, only the girls are singing on their knees, and the microphones are dicks.

But Cindy and Alex still won’t let up. They keep pushing. Off come the prom dresses and pretty soon Cindy is on top of Alex, and they’re eating each other, but making eye contact around the room, smiling, putting on a show.

Cindy catches me staring with my mouth open, waves her sweet ass in the air, and glances back at it, like she’s saying ‘Hey John, here’s something for You.’

I been dreaming about this, but it’s already better than my dreams. In a second I’m standing behind her with my pants around my ankles, my hands on her hips, looking down at that sweet snatch. Only Alex has her nose buried in it. I get down on my knees and try to cut in. Alex looks up, smiles, and opens wide.

This isn’t what I had in mind, but Jesus! I’m just hoping Cindy’s okay with it. So I slide my dick into Alex’s mouth and it’s beautiful. I’m fucking her mouth a little, not pushing it, and she tilts her head back, reaches around, grabs my ass, and pulls me in deeper. Next thing I know, I’m hilt deep in this girls throat. She’s gagging on me, but she won’t let go of my ass, just holds me in there and sways her head back and forth. The feel of her throat bending around my shaft while she gags on my head is unbelievable.

Finally she guides me back out, gasping for breath, her face and my dick both covered in that slippery deep throat slime that feels so good. Alex smiles like she’s done something to her satisfaction, takes my cock by the base, and guides me to the entrance of Cindy’s slit.

Cindy’s nice and wet from Alex eating her. Hell, she’s probably wet anyway, and now I’m slick from Alex’s throat. I press the head of my dick against the entrance to Cindy’s love tunnel, and I feel her lips part around my head, opening for me, and I feel the hot walls of her cunt squeezing me at last, and I want this moment to last forever, only I also want to fuck the living shit out of her, you know?

And Alex calls out to Cindy: “This is from me to you, lover.” And she pulls on the base of my cock, urging me further into Cindy’s sweet little hole. Oh my god, she’s so tight and hot, so smooth and slippery, and I slide deeper and deeper into her, and I can feel her beautiful cunt wrapping around me, gripping me, and Alex gives my balls a little squeeze. And I don’t hold anything back.

It’s amazing. I’m fucking this girl I’ve wanted for so long, on her hands and knees, raunchy, on the carpet, and I’m filling her, stretching her, reaming her, sticking it in so deep, and it’s so much better than I ever dreamed, and at the same time I’m making love to her, tenderly, feeling like my cock inside her is Alex’s love gift, wet from her own throat.

I keep plunging into her. Pulling out because it feels so fucking good to go back in. Her hips corkscrew as she pushes back against me. I can’t get enough. The feeling of her cunt walls flexing and sliding over my cock, it’s the best feeling I’ve ever had. It’s pure heaven.

And when I’m feeling like this is the best I could ever possibly feel, Cindy and Alex start to swap me back and forth between Cindy’s cunt and Alex’s mouth, and it gets even hotter and sweeter. Alex is sucking Cindy’s juices off my cock, then deep throating me and delivering me, wrapped in her slipperiness, back into Cindy’s love hole. Cindy is thrusting back with her hips to meet me. No matter how deep inside her I am, she wants me deeper.

Around this time it starts to sink in that the whole place is going at it. It’s a Roman orgy. The girls are all doubled up on the floor, like Alex and Cindy, even the ones who don’t swing that way, and offering a mouth and a cunt at both ends. The guys are like kids at Halloween, going door to door for treats.

And this porn filmmaker I know, he’s on the other end of Cindy/Alex, going back and forth between Alex’s pussy and Cindy’s mouth. Only Alex closes up, and now he’s just going to town fucking Cindy’s mouth. I want to feel jealous, but I know how much she loves having a dick in her mouth, and I know it’s making her love the feeling of my cock inside her even more.

The guy starts to groan like he’s gonna shoot in Cindy’s mouth pretty soon, and Alex says “Now, John! Fuck her in the ass! She’s ready!” And I’m like ‘Huh? Really?’

Cindy slides forward off my cock, drops her clit onto Alex’s mouth, and pivots her pelvis up, urging me to fuck her in the ass, Right Now. Really.

There is a god! I grab my swollen rod, press the tip against her little puckered asshole, and push.

I’m so slippery from Alex and Cindy, I should slide right in, only my dick is so big and swollen, and Cindy’s asshole is so fucking tight! I just barely manage to work the head of my cock in through her tight little ring, and I’m poised there, ready for that soft anal plunge, when Cindy holds her hand back to stop me.

Not to make me stop, I realize, but to keep me fucking her ass with the head of my dick moving in her anal entrance. She wants me to fuck her with short strokes, keeping my dick moving inside her where I’m fattest and she’s tightest, where it’s most intense, for both of us.

So my cock head is working in and out of that tight little ring, and I swear, it’s better than her mouth, even better than her cunt. My nuts are bursting with cum for this girl. I want to shoot inside her so bad, but I’m hanging on the edge, working it, fucking her ass, waiting for that magic moment when it’s Right.

Then it happens. The filmmaker creams in little Cindy’s mouth, and she comes fucking unglued. Alex is sucking her clit like there’s no tomorrow, and sweet, slutty Cindy is just cumming nonstop: she’s humping Alex’s face and screaming around this guys cock. She’s cumming with my cock up her ass, and she wants me to cum too, to unload in her ass, to feel me cum with her, inside her. And I do!

Her asshole is clenching so tight on my dick, grabbing it over and over, that when I start shooting, there’s this backpressure. I feel it the whole length of my cock, in my balls, all the way to my prostate. I’m pumping out a stream of hot semen like a geyser. I can tell that Cindy feels my sperm shooting deep and hot inside her bowels, and she loves it. I’ve never cum so hard in my life.

Then I stick the other eight inches into her, up to the hilt, to seal the deal. I slide all the way up into her on a slippery flood of my own jism, and I stay there, buried deep in her ass, filling her up, fucking her bowels, churning in my own cum while she bucks and heaves, orgasm after orgasm, until at last I feel Cindy shudder and relax completely. Even then I stay inside her ass. I don’t ever want to leave.

But eventually I have to. It’s a damn shame, too.

After that it’s a fucking blur. I remember drinking champagne out of Cindy’s high heels, I remember kissing Alex, and getting a surprise mouthful of scotch along with Alex’s tongue. I remember a lot of boobs in my face, all different. All nice, too. Not much else.

Well, one thing.

I vividly remember watching Alex suck my cum out of Cindy’s ass—tenderly, delicately, like both my cum and Cindy’s ass were absolutely precious. Seeing that was so hot it almost made me cum again, but it also touched me, in ways I didn’t expect. To do that, and to feel that right, that good about it, to me, that’s love. I never felt like that about anybody.

But Alex felt that way about Cindy.

That was my last porn party. The filmmaker was so impressed with Cindy’s charisma he asked her to try out for a movie. It turned into a series. They teamed Cindy up with Brandi Luvve, a fabulous MILF with huge breasts and a love for sex that shines right through the camera.

They do a mother-daughter act where Brandi teaches Cindy all about sex by sharing Cindy’s boyfriend. He gets to do a three-way with his girlfriend and her hot stepmom. The boyfriends change, but they all have big dicks and big smiles. It never gets old.

Like I said, I’m Cindy’s agent now. I make sure she gets paid, top dollar, and I even get a cut. It’s funny, I wanted to be her sugar daddy, and she ended up paying me to work for her! Ain’t that a kick in the pants!

Cindy and Alex are married now. What a sweet couple! Alex teaches women’s studies at the U. She’s given Cindy two beautiful baby girls. They tell everyone they used a turkey baster. (That’s their nickname for me, in private. Turkey baster. Hey, I been called worse.) In public and to the little ones I’m Uncle John.

Every year on my birthday I get a hand-written card from Alex and a long, sweet blowjob from Cindy.

And you know what? I fucking treasure them both.

P.S., I expect Cindy still has at least one more confession to make, so you’ll probably hear from her again.

==========
Epilogue
==========

Hi. Cindy the cum slut here. I know John told you the rest of my story, but he kind of skimped on the details after he described cumming up my ass in such loving detail. It WAS memorable, but I wanted to share one last confession with you: the experience of making my first porn movie, and how it opened the last hidden doors inside me.

It wasn’t what I expected

Doing a porn video, I mean.

Which is kind of funny, considering I didn’t know what to expect. I was still a freshman, with about a month to go in the school year, when I accepted an offer to work as a hostess for a business party—porn business. I went with my partner, Alex, to keep me company and to watch my back—I suspected there would be weasels in the crowd, and besides, I like it when Alex watches my back.

Alex and I are both grrrls, by the way, and both at least nominally bisexual–we’re lesbians, at heart, though at the time Alex enjoyed cocks, too, and I was frankly addicted to cocksucking, loved being fucked (preferably as part of a three-way or four-way with Alex), and was developing a deep, unexpected need to be fucked in the ass sometimes.

In fact, I was right in the middle a four-way, on my hands and knees, getting deeply into my role as party hostess (eat your heart out, Dolly Madison!), with Alex underneath me, sucking madly on my clit, and my friend John’s cock lodged deliciously in my asshole, when a porn video producer introduced himself to me, informally, by shooting a load of hot semen into my mouth.

I liked his cum, and I guess he liked the way I swallowed it, because when we all recovered from the chain reaction cumplosion that followed, he gave me his number and invited me and Alex to come to his studio for a “screen test.”

Now me, I’m a natural-born cum slut—though that part of my nature HAS been given a lot of nurture; Alex, not so much. She’s naturally quiet and self-possessed, a genuine thinker (me, not so much). Consequently, even though we both figured “screen test” probably meant getting fucked on camera for no money, I was enthused to go but Alex wasn’t.

Fortunately, my friend John, who is not a weasel, but who IS part shark (on his mother’s side, I think), stepped in and told this video guy that if I did a screen test, and the video went into circulation, he expected me to be paid top dollar for it, and that, as my agent, he would get a 20% cut–so the guy wouldn’t just owe me, he would owe John.

I looked at Alex for guidance, and she indicated I should go along. She explained later that owing John money was Serious Shit, that 80% of what John would collect was worth way, way more than I would ever see if it was owed to me, and that she could tell John was sweet on me and wouldn’t use me.

Well, you know, sexually he would, of course, but I was totally okay with that, right? I mean, we met on opposite sides of a glory hole, for fuck’s sake–we LIKED using each other that way.

Anyway, this video guy owns Tanner Hyde Productions. Yeah, you know: the ones who do the “Mommy May I?” videos (‘Yes, you may. Repeatedly. And Mommy will lick it up.’).

If you haven’t seen these, there’s a hot MILF as Mommy, and a couple of young-looking co-stars, as boyfriend/girlfriend, who Mommy teaches about sex.

Whose Mommy she is varies: the mom or stepmom of either the girl or the boy, depending which taboo they’re breaking today, and how flagrantly. Anyway, the guy gets to have sex with either his girlfriend and her hot mom, or his own hot mom/stepmom and his girlfriend (or step-sister). Regardless, they all fuck, they all cum, the women end up with spunk on their faces, and they all live happily ever after. Roll credits.

The guys are pretty much interchangeable: a big dick representing the male viewer, as he sees himself. There are a few different MILFs, all big-titted hotties a little beyond their starlet years. And there’s a constantly changing gaggle of “girls”–all trying to look younger than their actual 18 or 19 years, with varying degrees of success, assisted by pigtails, lollipops, and cheerleader or schoolgirl uniforms.

I was a couple months away from being 19, but I looked closer to 15 or 16, so I was natural for the Girlfriend role (Itty-bitty titties rule! Sometimes, anyway.).

To save money, they did a production episode as part of the same shoot as my screen test. The director described the situation and the actors ad-libbed the dialogue–what there was of it, before the moaning and groaning took over. They shot the episode using one of their regular girls, wiped the cum off the set, remade the bed, and reshot the exact same video, but with Cindy Love as The Girlfriend (and Tom Cumm as The Boyfriend).

They cast me next to Brandi Luuve, the Mommy of Porn, a really beautiful, sexy MILF with huge, shapely tits and a simple, genuine love of sex, with both men and women, in all its incarnations. I was lucky to be paired with her; she was worldly, but joyous where most porn actors are jaded. We struck sparks instantly. She wanted to taste me and to share me right away, and I instantly, totally wanted to fuck her, with a cock in any of our holes being a pure bonus. And it showed. It absolutely showed. We smoldered, we smoked, we caught fire.

There were two cameras, one doing close-ups (mouths, asses, pussies, tits and cocks), the other either doing “establishing” shots so you could tell who was doing what to whom in the where, or trying to find an angle that showed Brandi’s gorgeous, jiggling tits and smiling face, a mouth connected to someone’s genitals, and the boyfriend’s dick, but not his face.

They regularly interrupted the actors to adjust the lighting or camera angle, or to have them try different sexual positions or even basic dialog (“Beg him to fuck you harder.” “Tell her how to deep throat him BEFORE she actually does it.” “Tell him to fuck your mom in the ass.”).

Since I was re-enacting a scene the rest of them had just shot, they didn’t interrupt us much, just cued us when to change positions. They didn’t even make us pause while they reset the lights or cameras; if we were into it (and I sure was) they let us keep fucking while they repositioned things, then started rolling again.

I started out in front of a bedroom mirror in a schoolgirl uniform, pushing my tits out and up, trying to make them look bigger, while my stepmom watched through the open door. I looked really young, but when I practiced looking slutty in the mirror my face transformed, and I got that timeless, ageless, “come fuck me” look, despite my pigtails. My stepmom smiled. Her little girl. Becoming a grownup whore. How sweet.

I peeled my blouse off and pinched my nipples to make them hard. My breasts are tiny, but I have long pink nipples that point up and out when they’re aroused, which they were. I liked touching myself in front of the camera. It felt slutty. It felt dirty. It felt really good.

I had this big lollipop. I licked it suggestively, then I licked the edge to make it slippery, lifted my skirt, pulled my little white panties to one side, and rubbed the lollipop edge-on in my slit. I actually got a little bit hot doing it, but the lollipop kept getting sticky instead of slippery and I had to keep licking it. I took off my skirt and laid on the edge of the bed naked, with my pussy facing the mirror. I kept licking the edge of the lollipop and trying to masturbate. I let my frustration show.

Seeing my confusion, Brandi came in and sat beside me on the bed.

“What’s wrong, baby?”

“I don’t know how to work this. Tommy’s on his way over. I know he likes me, but I want him to like-like me. I want Tommy to be attracted to me, but I think my titties and my pussy are too small. Your tits are so big and so beautiful, Mommy,” I lamented, “and mine are so itty-bitty.”

“Well, it’s true my tits are bigger,” she said, scooping a succulent globe out of her blouse, “but yours are just as soft and silky.” She cupped one of my breasts in her hand and one of her own breasts in the other hand. Her fingers slid erotically over the sensitive skin of my bosom. “See? Feel for yourself. Feel how soft and smooth and nice to touch they both are.”

She took one of my hands and rubbed it on her breast, then guided my other hand to my stroke my breast. “See? Don’t they both feel nice?”

“Uh-huh,” I nodded.

Brandi glanced up to see my “boyfriend” was now watching furtively through the doorway. She smiled knowingly.

“I’ll bet Tommy would love to feel your breasts. They’re so soft and smooth. Now, gently squeeze my nipple. Mmm. That’s right. See how hard it’s getting? Now squeeze your own nipple. See? It gets just as hard. And what a pretty shade of pink. I wish I had pink nipples like yours.”

“Your nipples are beautiful, Mommy.”

“Yes, we’re different, but we’re both beautiful. I’ll bet Tommy would like to do this, too.” She gently pinched my nipple.

“It feels so good, Mommy!”

“Yes, it does. Does it make you tingle down there, in your pussy?”

“Yes!”

“Here, kiss Mommy’s nipple. Now suck it. Oh, yes! Gently bite Mommy’s nipple now, dear. Oh! Just a little harder… now put your finger in Mommy’s pussy. How does it feel?”

“Wet. Your pussy’s wet, Mommy. And slippery.”

“Taste it. Does Mommy’s slippery pussy juice taste good?”

I sucked the pussy drippings from my finger. “Mmm. So-oo good.”

“Now I’m going to suck your nipple. Mmmm. Now put your finger in your own pussy. How does it feel?”

“Wet! But kind of sticky.”

“I think that’s from the lollipop, dear. Taste it. Is it sweet?”

“Mmm. Yes, but something else, too.”

“A little salty?”

“Mm. Maybe.”

Brandi rubbed the lollipop the length of her slit. “Put your finger inside Mommy and taste her now. “

“It’s sticky! And you taste sweet, Mommy. And salty.”

“Part of the reason your nipples feel so good is to make your pussy wet and slippery when someone plays with them, so it feels good for both of you when a boy like Tommy puts his cock inside you.”

I squirmed. “Tommy and I tried that, Mommy. It wouldn’t go in…” I tried to look like I might cry.

“Oh, sweetie… you probably just weren’t wet enough, that’s all. Is Tommy’s cock bigger than your finger?”

I nodded.

“Bigger than two fingers?”

I nodded emphatically.

“Three?”

“Much bigger, Mommy.”

“Oh, my.” Brandi glanced at ‘Tommy’ who was now stroking his cock while listening at the door. Her eyes widened when she saw how big he was.

“Would you like me to show you how we can make you wet and slippery enough to fit Tommy’s whole cock inside your little pussy?”

“Yes, Mommy, yes!”

“First we need to get that sticky lollipop sugar out.”

“How? Tommy’s coming over. I don’t have time to take a bath.”

“How do we ever make lollipop sugar go away? We lick it. I’ll bet Tommy would really like to lick the sugar from your pussy, sweetheart. In fact, he can lick you until you’re wet and slippery enough for his great big cock to slide right in. And if he doesn’t, I will.”

“Really?”

“Yes. Here, I’ll show you. Lick the sugar out of Mommy’s pussy, and keep licking until Mommy’s wet and slippery enough to put three of your fingers inside her, all at once. We have time. I promise.”

Brandi peeled her clothes off and sat on the edge of the bed, her voluptuous body naked and flawless. I got on my hands and knees, ass towards the door, and began to lick Brandi’s slit. I kept at it while Brandi caressed her mouth-watering breasts, lifting them to lick her own nipples. “Ohhhh, that’s good, baby. Lick the sugar all out of Mommy’s pussy, until all you can taste is her pussy juice.”

I enjoyed lapping at her beautiful twat for a while. “I only taste your pussy drippings now, Mommy. They taste so good!”

“Good, baby. Now lick up higher. You remember when I showed you how to find your love button? Find Mommy’s.”

Brandi’s cunt was delicious. I hungrily licked my way up her slit and found her clitoris. It was tiny but engorged, and stood out like a pearl. “Your love button is so pretty, Mommy.”

I backed off so the camera could see my tongue ladling her clit with saliva, and one finger sliding in and out of her vagina, then two fingers, then three, thrusting into her responsive cunt.

Brandi bucked and moaned. She cupped her breasts, squeezed her nipples, and looked right at Tommy, who was standing in the doorway now, watching, with his pants around his ankles, stroking his fat, eight-inch long dick.

“I think you better come in here, young man,” she said, warmly but firmly. I kept eating her, slurping noisily on her clit now and reaming her hot, slippery cunt with all four of my little fingers.

She took me by the pigtails and tugged me unwillingly out of her snatch. Our eyes met, and we grinned at each other. “Tommy,” she called, “Come show my baby how your big dick will fit inside my pussy, now that it’s nice and wet.”

He kicked his pants off, pulled a tight tee shirt off over his beautiful hairless abs, and lifted both of Brandi’s feet high over his head with one hand, while he fitted the head of his cock into her opening with the other. He rocked it back and forth a few times, then shoved it all the way in. He began to fuck her with long, deep strokes, standing beside the bed and pushing to get as deep into her cunt as possible.

“Oh, god, Tommy’s, cock, feels, so, big, so, oh, oh good…” Her pillowy breasts quaked and rippled as he plowed her mercilessly. “Do you like fucking my hot, wet pussy, Tommy?”

“Oh. God! Yes. Yes. Yes!”

Brandi winked at me. ”Come let Mommy lick the sugar out of you, baby,” she invited. ‘Tommy’ began to really pound her just then, driving his thick shaft home with his full body weight behind it every time. Brandi’s large, luscious tits moved hypnotically in response to the power-fucking. ”Unh! Let me. Get your. Pussy. Ready. For. Tommy’s. Big. Dick,” she gasped.

She laid back and I straddled her face, watching Tommy’s ass slam into Brandi in the mirror. Tommy spread her legs wide and leaned in to kiss me while he fucked her. I sucked his tongue and slid my vulva back and forth, fucking myself on Brandi’s mouth, from my asshole all the way up to my clit and back, smearing her face with my pussy juice.

I shortened my strokes to focus her lips and tongue on my clit. I gave little mews of pleasure so the camera would know Brandi was eating her little girl. Suddenly the knowledge that men’s hands would be gripping their shafts and working their heads, that sperm was going to boil up in their balls and come shooting out, because they were watching me get my pussy eaten—that men would be cumming because they were watching me fuck—increased my excitement almost as if I were tasting their cum squirting onto my tongue. I licked my lips, imagining all those hundreds, thousands, of cocks, shooting beautiful white cum, cocks cumming for me.

Brandi could feel me heating up, and redoubled her tongue’s assault on my clitty; the script didn’t call for a Cindy-gasm here, but I sure as fuck did!

People say my orgasms are something to feel, up close, and I guess they’re right. The camera man zoomed in on my face, the director let it roll, Tommy reached out and twisted the nipples on my little, bouncing tits, and I saw a crew member jerking off, staring at me. As the white cum leaked from his cockhead, I climaxed, drenched in my imagination with the cum of all those cocks.

“Cut! Very nice, Cindy. Inspiring. Good support work, Brandi, Tom. Nice improvising. Take ten, freshen up. Then let’s take it from Cindy being too tight for Tommy, and Brandi showing her how to deepthroat to get him slick. Follow the script the best you can Cindy, but you’re doing fine; on balance it’s better for you to be overexcited than underexcited, right? Learn to cum like that on cue, and you’ll be a fucking star, like Brandi.”

= = = = = = = = = =
Take Five
= = = = = = = = = =

“Quite a rush, isn’t it?” Brandi asked me, smiling warmly, “the first time you realize all those guys are cumming out there somewhere, because of you.”

“How did you know what I was thinking about??”

She laughed, softly but openly. “I was eating you, and you liked it, but you were nowhere near cumming. You began moaning for the camera, and your little motor just started to rev. It had to be something up here:” she tapped her head. “That can be anything, but you didn’t feel far away, like a girl lost in fantasy. You felt right here, like something we were doing, right now, was really turning you on. It was either me or the camera, and it wasn’t all me.”

“Actually, you pushed me over the edge. You really know how to eat pussy!”
.
She grinned. “A girl tries. You taste good.”

“I bet you say that to all the girls,” I deadpanned.

She belly laughed. “I do. I do.” She shook her head. “I think you’re the real deal, chicka. You were born to fuck on camera. If you want, I can have them let a couple of my fans in to jerk it while they watch you perform. Would that excite you?”

I felt a happy buzz in my whole crotch. I touched my mound. “Mrs. Happy Pants says yes.”

She snorted. “I like you, kid. Come fuck me when we’re done shooting?”

I swallowed. “Y-y… sure!”

She licked her lips. “I’m going to enjoy working with you Cindy.” She glanced at the director. “I’ll have a word with Mister Mister about getting some dicks shooting on the set when the script calls for you to climax.”

I knew at that moment that Brandi would be my friend for life.

= = = = = = = = = =
Act I
take 2
= = = = = = = = = =
I laid myself on the edge of the bed, my open legs dangling, with Brandi supporting me from behind, her big, firm tits rubbing against my back and shoulders, her warm hands cupping my little breasts, letting my nipples slip through between her fingers, and gently squeezing them.

“Does this feel good, kitten?”

“Oh, yes, Mommy.”

“Is it making you wet?”

“Oh, so wet.”

“Now play with your love button, baby. That will make you even wetter, and it will make Tommy’s cock feel better when he’s inside you, better for both of you.”

“Oh, oh, oh, Mommy, Mommy! It feels so naughty! It feels so, oh, oh, so go-ood!”

“Now, Tommy, put that big beautiful cock in my baby’s tight little pussy. She’s wet. She’s ready. Easy now. Start slow.”

Tom rubbed the head of his thick cock back and forth in my entrance.

“That’s it. Make the head wet. Rub it in. Now, push. Push that big dick into her tight little pussy.”

Tom pressed his rod about an inch into me, parting my pussy lips around his fat cockhead, lodging it in the opening to my cunt. He pretended to shove, then shook his head. “It’s stuck!”

“I’m too little!” I wailed.

“It will fit,” Brandi reassured us. “But Tommy’s cock is very big, and your pussy is very tight. Now those are both GOOD things, but we have to get Tommy really slippery so he can slide into you. Would you like me to show you how, baby?”

I nodded solemnly.

“Have you ever put Tommy’s cock in your mouth before, baby?”

I nodded shyly. “Yes. Part way.”

“Show me.”

We sat Tom on the edge of the bed with his head lying back and his legs spread. Brandi and I knelt between his legs, one of us on each side of his cock. The camera pulled in, so the screen was entirely filled by our faces and breasts, framing a big, hard, throbbing dick and a pair of balls. I could see us in the mirror. We looked so hot: a mother and daughter about to devour a huge male member.

I awkwardly took the tip of his giant cock in my mouth, gave it a big wet kiss, then sucked my way up and down the outside of his shaft. Brandi joined me and we took turns licking the shaft and sucking the tip, until it was glistening with our saliva. The taste of Tom’s cock and the nearness of Brandi’s mouth was making my quim quiver.

“Now take it in your mouth, baby, as deep as you can.”

I made a show of stretching my mouth wide and pushed my lips over the whole head of his big, hot dick, sucking it completely into my mouth. I looked into the camera. It zoomed in to show my wide-eyed face, my mouth stuffed full of a fat cock head, with a good eight inches of thick shaft still sticking out of me, reddish and veiny against my pale skin and pink lips. I looked a kitten who was trying to swallow a huge snake, and just beginning to realize her mistake.

“To get a man’s dick really juicy, you need to use the extra slippery saliva deep in your throat. Can you take Tommy’s dick down your throat, baby?”

“Mm-mm.” I shook my head emphatically.

“Yes, you can. And it’s about time you learned. Here. Let me show you.”

Brandi took Tom’s cock from my mouth and turned, placing her face in profile. Then, graceful as a sword swallower, she slid her whole head over his prick and then down, down. all the way down, until her lips kissed his ball sack, and you could see the outline of his cockhead distending her throat. She smiled contentedly with her lips around the base of his cock, and sucked.

Her mouth came off slowly, causing his member to emerge from her moist lips bit by bit, appearing longer and incredibly longer. Finally the head popped out, trailing thick strands of saliva. She wrapped the strands around his shaft with her hand and gasped for air, smiling with delight.

“Just like that, baby! Now you do it. I’ll help you. That’s it. Put the head of his cock in your mouth. Down you go…”

She held my head firmly, pushing it down onto that long, fat dick. My mouth was watering. I wanted so badly to suck it all the way down, hold it tight at the back of my throat and swallow it–but instead I made a show of stopping every few inches, gagging and trying to break free, making squealing noises. Brandi smiled and shook her head at my childishness.

“Tommy, help me,” Brandi suggested. “She’s fighting it.” Now a man’s strong hands gripped me by my pigtails, impaling my mouth and throat on that monster dong.

“All the way down, young lady!” Brandi admonished me. “Tommy, show my little girl how to treat a man’s cock the way a woman should!”

Tom shoved me forcefully down on his massive dick until he was hilt deep, held me there while I squirmed and my face reddened, then pulled me back off. I came up coughing and drooling, with tears in my eyes.

“Much better. Again, young lady.”

I tried to look alarmed and pretended to struggle as Tom thrust my face down onto his dick again, sticking it all the way down my throat. Then he did it again, and again, while my apparent resistance grew weaker and weaker, until I finally succumbed, and allowed his huge shaft to slide in and out the whole length of my throat without balking. I submissively let him throat-fuck me for as long as he wanted, until he pulled his dick out slathered in thick, slimy drool and held it in front of my face. I gave a shy, sloppy smile of triumph.

“Now, fuck my little angel in her tight little pussy with that big, slippery prick.”

They bent me over the bed then, and Tom shoved that big fat shaft of meat into my tight little cunny from behind. I gasped and squealed, then began to moan in genuine lust as his massive cock filled me and stretched me, plunging deep into me, time after time. “Yes!” I finally cried. “Oh, yes! Fuck me! Oh, god! It feels so good. Deeper. Deeper!”

Then the full-on pussy pounding began, doggy style. I was stuffed tight, pushed full, widened and reamed, nonstop, for a quarter of an hour, whimpering with pleasure the whole time, while Brandi stroked his balls and gently stimulated my clit, the very picture of maternal solicitude. My little cunt had seldom been fucked anything like this, and Tom couldn’t get enough of my close-fitting twat squeezing his long shaft.

Then it was Brandi’s turn, and her cunt was hungry to be filled by that big, hard cock again. She bent over the bed and Tom fucked the living shit out of her from behind. His balls smacked into her perfect heart-shaped ass, slap-slap-slap!

I climbed onto the bed and sat with my legs splayed in front of Brandi’s mouth. She sucked and licked my clit with affectionate expertise and obvious pleasure while Tom slammed into her from behind, making her big tits swing and sway enticingly and pushing her face deeper into my crotch each time he drove it into her. She continued to eat me enthusiastically the whole time.

Then Tom began to alternate between fucking her pussy and fucking her ass, plunging into one from the other, using her pussy juice to lubricate his passage up her ass.

That was my cue to cum.

“Yes, Tommy! Fuck my Mommy’s ass and pussy! Oh, Mommy, yes! Eat my pussy! Make me cum, Mommy! Oh, oh, make me cum!” I cried, wriggling my ass in unfeigned pleasure. Brandi did everything a woman’s mouth could do to bring me off, sucking, swirling her tongue, humming, popping my clit in and out of her lips. She was giving me one of the most exquisiite mouth-fuckings I’ve ever had. I could feel the edge of approaching orgasm, but I couldn’t quite reach it yet.

I looked up and saw two of Brandi’s fans on the set, openly masturbating as they watched us. I took Brandi by the hair and pulled her mouth onto my cunt. Their dicks stiffened visibly. I got hotter and Brandy felt it. She stoked the fire inside me with her mouth, sucking harder. punishing my clit with her tongue. “Oh, Mommy, Mommy!” I begged, “Make me cum! Make me cum in your mouth!”

Semen shot from the first man’s penis onto his hand as he stared at my hard pink nipples and the look of carnal ecstasy on my face as Brandi ate me while her ass was being fucked. I locked eyes with the other man stroking himself, opened my mouth, licked my lips, and imagined him shooting his hot load of sperm into my mouth.

Brandi sucked hard on my clitoris, and this time I could feel my orgasm building inside, coming closer. I looked straight into the second masturbating man’s eyes, feeling like a total slut. “I’’m cumming, Mommy! I’m cumming!” I cried, still making eye contact. He came then and, almost simultaneously, so did I, convulsing in ecstasy on the tip of Brandi’s swirling tongue. She sucked tenderly on my clit, milking my orgasm through wave after wave. It was amazing. It was contagious.

“Ohhh, fuck!” Tom cried out, “I’m gonna cummmm!” That was my next cue:

I slithered up Brandi’s back until my chin was resting on her ass, looking down her crack at Tom’s plunging member. He pulled his dick out of her gaping asshole and thrust it up her groove, into my waiting mouth. I sucked on it hungrily, tasting the bitter persimmon flavor of Brandi’s ass on his shaft. He pulled his cock back down and stuffed it into Brandi’s dripping cunt, then brought it to my mouth again. I slurped it in, this time tasting Brandi’s pussy secretions mixed with Tom’s seeping pre-cum. His balls tightened. I could feel his cock getting harder, vibrating.

“I’m cumming!” he shouted.

He pulled his cock out of my mouth, already pulsing, shooting thick streams of pearl-white cum up the crack of Brandi’s ass, pooling on the small of her back, spurting jets of semen up onto my face, some landing on my outthrust tongue or flying into my wide-open mouth. His semen was delicious, like garlic butter and Gorgonzola cheese on dill rye. My tongue darted eagerly to gather in cum drops.

Brandi reached between her legs to feel the dripping cum with her fingers. I licked and sucked her fingers clean, then licked the warm cum off her ass and back. She turned around and we both knelt on the carpet, cleaning Tom’s big cock with our tongues and sharing his slippery sperm with deep, incestuous, mother-daughter kisses. Our mouths opened and Brandi’s tongue visibly wrapped around mine, both coated in Tom’s thick creamy semen.

Brandi and I leaned our heads together, specks of cum spattered on our faces, a huge spent cock nestled between us, and smiled contentedly at the camera. Brandi winked.

“Cut! Print. Wrap it up. You, Katy, come over here and suck my dick, would you, sweetheart? I’m harder than fucking Chinese algebra right now!

“Oooh yeah, Katy. Fuck yes! Brandi, you take good care of that little girl. You two have a lot of fucking ahead. Great job, Cindy. This one’s for you: Uh-uh-uh, fuck, yes, OH! GOD! I’M CUMMING!

“Unh. Thanks Katy. That was good. Wipe up and go join the party. Great job, everyone! Nice shooting, Tom.”

The crew quickly packed away the lights and sound gear, anxious to join the after-party.

“Come on,” said Brandi, putting her arm around me, “I want to fuck you. And,” she smiled conspiratorially, “we have a little initiation. Are you ready for a cum shower, Cindy?”

“I am so ready. I want to bathe in cum while fucking you in front of everyone.”

She swept me breathlessly into a bedroom. Men were already gathering around. I felt so much heat coming from my groin that I thought my pussy might burst into flames. I was going to fuck Brandi Luuve, while they watched and masturbated. And I knew their warm cum would shower down on me while I climaxed. I could almost feel it already. I was feeding on their lust, and they were feeding on mine.

“Just relax and enjoy, Cindy. This is your porn star initiation–it’s kind of a tradition when a new headliner joins ‘Mommy, May I?’ for the first time.”

“Headliner? This was a screen test, I thought.”

“Honey, you passed the screen test when you rubbed yourself with the lollipop. The main sound guy almost creamed. Didn’t you hear our masterful director say ‘print’? It means this one’s going into production. A lot nicer payday than for a screen test.

“Now then,” she said, guiding my lips to her nipple, “why don’t you start with this?”

I finally got what guys love about big tits. I could suck all that my mouth could hold, no limit, bite her nipple while I brushed my cheeks against the swell of her breast, bury my face in their perfect softness.

“If I had a cock I’d want to fuck these,” I told her, lovingly squeezing her pair together and planting kisses on both.

“If you had a cock I’d already be tit-fucking you,” she assured me. She wrapped her arms around me and pulled me onto the bed with her, laughing. We kissed, and caressed each other, and Brandy swapped ends and rolled me on top. I was looking down into her beautiful cunt while she suckled my clit, when Tom tapped me on on the buttock and asked “May I?”

“Mm-hmm,” I answered, with my mouth full of sweet Brandi pussy. Tom spread my cheeks, drooled copiously into my spread asshole, fitted his cock head into my anus, and began to slowly ass-fuck me, giving a contented sigh. God he was big. My ass felt so full, Brandi’s cunt was so warm and flavorful, and her tongue so knowing and wanton. I brought Brandi to orgasm first. To lie on top of her, with her sex in my mouth—while she climaxed—was a little taste of heaven. Then Brandi revved up her tongue, Tom switched to pounding my ass with his pile-driver of a giant cock, and when he came, shooting warm sperm deep up my ass, I came too, with Brandi’s loving tongue milking me for every spasm of joy.

I was like a rag doll. Tom pulled out and I felt his cum running out of my asshole and dripping down my legs; Brandi rolled me again, onto the bottom this time, and turned around to face me. “Nice fuck?” she asked warmly.

“Really nice. You?”

She threw her head back and laughed. “You are so sweet. I could fuck you for days.” She looked into my eyes. “I will, too.” We kissed, long and deep.

“Now,” she said, “your initiation. We gather around and you masturbate. Just you, with us watching. You get turned on being watched, we get turned on watching. You cum, the crew covers you in semen, I autograph you, and we take a picture for the guys to enjoy. If you’re hot enough, the guys will jack off later and cum on your picture. Are you up for it?”

I nodded. “Yes.”

Even a day before, I would have said ‘no’, I couldn’t cum masturbating alone. But something during the porn shoot had opened a door inside of me. I didn’t need a cock in my mouth or my ass to cum now. I didn’t need anyone even touching me. I could feed off the heat of people watching me, feel their arousal grow with my own, and bring myself to orgasm, to experience the pleasure and lust of my own sex, and to share it. Especially knowing that it would make people cum while watching me.

Brandi brought out a flexible two-headed dildo with a vibrator attachment. I laid on my back and spread my legs. Brandi wet one end of the dildo with her mouth and fed it into my cunt. She sucked and slurped on the other end and fitted it into my ass. “Fuck yourself in both holes,” she instructed. Turn it on when you’re close.”

Brandi stepped back, and all the lights went out, except a single spotlight, on me. I couldn’t see anyone else, but I could feel them. I languorously stroked myself from hips to breasts, fondled my nipples, squirmed, and began to work the two-headed dildo in my ass and cunt at the same time. It gave me a delicious, heady feeling and I moaned, finding my clitoris with one hand and pumping the dildo in and out with the other.

I heard an echoing moan from more than one throat, and the soft slapping sound of rapidly stroked cocks. I could smell the maleness in the hot room, and it turned me on. I felt dirty, slutty, exposed. I felt myself on the trembling brink of orgasm. I switched on the vibrator attachment.

Holy fucking mother of god.

The thrumming went completely through me, seeming to emanate from deep in my ass, the whole length of my cunt, and my clitoris, all at once. I gave a hoarse scream, arched my back, started to cum, and kept on cumming. And still kept cumming. Hot semen began to splash on my belly, chest, legs, and face. It was like warm rain in the middle of a lightning storm, while lightning struck again and again, wrenching my whole body in a paroxysm of pure joy.

I may have passed out. I sure as hell went somewhere else for a while. When I was aware of my surroundings again, the light was dim and Brandi was leaning over me, switching off the vibrator. She pulled out the dildo with a squish and a plop. I laid there, legs spread, vagina exposed, asshole gaping., covered completely in cum.

Brandi licked a finger, then used it to boldly sign her stage name on my belly, written in the layers of cum coating my skin. There was a flash and a shutter click.

She offered me a hand up, and led me off to a steamy shower together. I was fucked out, but Brandi is pretty much insatiable, so I ate her leaning against the shower wall, on my knees with warm soapy water flowing down my back, while Brandi shampooed my hair, then wrapped her fingers in it when she came. It’s an after-shoot treat that we often share now.

We’ve made twelve movies a year for the last five years. I’m not getting rich, but the hours are flexible, so Alex and I get to spend a lot of time with our daughters, and I like the work.

Alex makes more money than I do, from teaching at the U and a trickle of book royalties. They rejected her senior thesis, but she reworked it into a self-help book, “Freeing Your Inner Slut,” that was a bestseller briefly. It also served as the core of her doctoral thesis, which led to a teaching offer.

Offstage, my sex life is pretty much just Alex now, except for the rare three-way with John. On the set, I still eat a lot of cock and pussy, suck up a lot of cum, take cum showers, and enjoy being fucked in all three holes, usually one or two at a time (all three simultaneously once, but that’s another story for another time).

And every time I walk onto the set, I find that picture somewhere—in my dressing room, taped to the bathroom mirror, in my chair, I never know—that picture of me, naked, sprawled and gaping, cum leaking out my ass and coating my face, signed by Brandi with a flourish in the layer of white splooge on my belly. It’s always a fresh print, with actual cum on it—sometimes dried stains, sometimes fresh. And it always makes me feel good, about my work and about who I am.

I’m an exhibitionist slut. I suck cock, eat pussy, and fuck in public, I make people cum.

It’s what I do. It’s who I am.

And I fucking love it.

---

This is the first of six stories about messages going to the wrong person, and the result of that mistake. They are completely separate stories, and are only connected by this common theme.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2014

This is a VERY LONG story with several sex scenes; it is fiction, and any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental. However, it was inspired by an incident at work, when I made a small error in addressing an email and it went to the wrong person – it didn’t matter, as there was nothing confidential in it, but it gave me the idea for this story, and then that led to the ideas for the other ones.

At the root, it was our parents’ fault. Why, with all the possibilities in the world to choose from, would you give your two daughters names with the same initial letter? However, my sister, four years the elder, was christened Rachel Sarah, whilst I am Rebecca Anne. The only reason why this did not cause more problems is that I have always been known as Becky within the family and to my friends, but there was sometimes confusion with more formal or official matters. When we were still young and first got our own email addresses on the family internet account, we thought it was great fun that she was r.s.@williams… whilst I was r.a.@williams…

In later years, we spoke occasionally about changing the initials to forenames, but it was never enough of an issue that we bothered to do so, and by then our friends were used to the existing addresses and a change would have caused more confusion than it would ever solve. Of course, from time to time, someone got confused or mistyped – all it took was getting just one letter wrong, and ‘a’ and ‘s’ are right next to each other on the keyboard. Normally it did not matter much, and we just forwarded the message on to the other. Indeed, it had hardly happened at all in the last two years, as my sister (who is now twenty years old) has been away at college and only makes brief visits home – as she had done this last weekend – and most of her friends now use her university email address.

So all it took was one mistaken keystroke – an ‘a’ and not an ‘s’ – to transform my world. I was in a state of shock, and still could hardly take it in, as I read for the third time the astonishing message that had dropped into my email inbox on this Monday evening:

Hiya, Hot Cunt,
It was lovely to see you again on Saturday – and even better to get fucked again! I’ve really missed you these last two years – no one me does quite like you do, babe. Isn’t my new girl hot and eager? – you sure gave her a real hard ride, and the little slut loved every moment of it! I loved what you told me about your fun and games with the college girls, and I can just imagine how you turned your roommate into your bitch – it gets me wet just thinking about it. Those blonde cheerleader types are always natural subs once you get them on their les side. Anyway, I know you have your home email password-protected, so here’s a little memento of Saturday’s frolics, just so you don’t forget us! Mail me before you come back next time, and I’ll fix up this little threesome again – I knew you’d like it.
with kisses for your cunt, Tina

With a small part of my mind, I wondered who on earth was Tina? – none of Rachel’s friends had that name, and I had never heard her mention it. With the rest, I was trying to take in the stunning revelation that my older sister was an active lesbian – I had never suspected it, although it was true that she had never had much time for boyfriends, having so many other interests and activities, especially in all kinds of sports. It was a moment before I noticed that there was quite a bulky file attached to the email. I downloaded it and then, with my mouth dry and a strange flutter in my stomach, I opened it.

The contents literally took my breath away, and I had to grip the edges of my desk to avoid fainting. The file was bulky because it was a series of short video clips, taken in a bedroom that I did not recognise by a camera from a fixed position – probably sitting on a shelf. The first clip began with a large double-bed in full view, and my sister in the foreground. Like me, she is tall and leggy, with a pert ass, narrow waist and a bountiful chest – Rachel fills out a 30E bra, and I am now only one cup size behind her. We are both dark-haired, but she keeps hers clipped to a neat collar-length and mine falls in rich chestnut waves to my shoulder-blades. However, here she looked as I had never seen her before – exuding sexual charisma, with an avid expression of lust on her face. My sister was wearing only a pair of black leather boots, red fishnet stockings that were clipped to a red traditional suspender belt, and a skimpy quarter-cup red bra that thrust her tits forwards and left her nipples in full view. Still more amazing, there was buckled around her waist and crotch the harness of a black strap-on plastic dildo, and Rachel was rubbing one hand up and down its massive length in obvious erotic anticipation.

Even so, it was not seeing my sister (who looked amazingly hot, I had to admit) in her full glory as a lesbo dyke that hit me like a punch in the solar plexus – it was what was on the bed. As Rachel turned away from the camera and it obtained an unimpeded view, I gave a moaning gasp. There was a girl on the bed who was completely naked except for a pair of schoolgirl-style plain white knee-highs and a school-uniform tartan miniskirt; she was on all fours, and the skirt had been flipped up onto her back, revealing that she wore no panties underneath. Still more, she was in bondage, with her hands roped together in front of her, a red ball-gag strapped into her mouth, and her ankles tied with white cords to opposite corners of the bottom of the bed, spreading her legs and keeping her pussy and ass open and available. This was shocking enough, but when my sister knelt on the bed behind the bound girl and gripped her just above her hips, the captive glanced back over her shoulder and therefore looked directly at the camera – and was revealed to be none other than my very best friend, Melissa.

Any fear that I might have had that my friend was an unwilling participant in this sapphic scene was quickly dispelled. Melissa might be roped and gagged, but the look she gave Rachel was one of unbridled lust – it was look that I had never seen on my friend’s face before, but it was unmistakeable and spoke volumes. Clearly I was blind to everything about the people closest to me: I had never realised that my sister was an active and dominant dyke, nor had I ever suspected that the girl who had been my best friend since we first met at the age of six was a submissive lesbian bondage slut.

Rachel thrust the impossibly huge dildo into my friend’s pussy in one firm motion, and it seemed obvious that it had already been in her not long before – for Melissa’s pussy was slick with dripping juices, and her vagina accommodated the massive rod with ease, as it drilled into her for its full length. My sister then began to piston the dildo in and out, her hips pivoting with fast and expert motions – it was clear that she was very far from being a novice in the art of girl-fucking. Meanwhile, Melissa arched her spine and drove her pelvis backwards against each of Rachel’s thrusts, thereby doubling the impact of each impalement.

Then came the last shock of them all, though it was less devastating than seeing my sweet and adorable best friend as a submissive lesbian fuck-whore. As Rachel pounded Melissa’s cunt in doggy-style, a figure moved into view at the top of the bed, reaching under my best friend’s chest to her juddering breasts and pulling sharply on her nipples. It was none other than Miss Russell, who taught geography at my high school – I did not know her first name, but presumably it was, or reduced to, Tina. A slim blonde of average height, in her late 20s or maybe early 30s, she was certainly one of the most attractive of our teachers, and she was always dressed in elegant style. Now she wore even less than my sister: just a pair of stiletto-heeled shoes and black hold-up stockings.

My eyes drank in the sight of Miss Russell’s naked cunt and smooth-shaven mound with its jutting labia, her pointy medium-sized breasts swaying as she leaned over Melissa. After giving my best friend’s mammaries a mauling grope that Melissa had clearly relished, the teacher unbuckled the ball gag and then thrust her pussy into the girl’s face. I gasped again as Melissa at once stuck out her tongue, and began eagerly to lap and lick Miss Russell’s vagina, whilst all the time quivering from every piledriver impact from my sister’s strap-on. I could see why ‘Tina’ had written in her email that Melissa had been hot and eager, for she certainly was. It was a stunning revelation to see my friend acting in this wanton and sexual way, and not just for the discovery of her lesbian orientation – Melissa was normally rather quiet and shy, but clearly she channelled all of her passion into sapphic sexual marathons like this!

It all made sense now – the curious coincidence that neither my best friend nor my sister had been available when I had suggested going shopping in the town centre on Saturday afternoon. Both had cited some vague commitments that they had not really explained, and in truth I had been a little hurt at their apparent lack of enthusiasm for spending time with me. I had certainly never thought that they had the same appointment, or that it was this – a lesbian orgy with our high school teacher. I suddenly remembered that when my sister had been in the 10th grade (as Melissa and I were now), she had taken up the option of extra after-school tuition with Miss Russell, and that Melissa – also apparently in the quest for a top result – had been doing the same for the last three months. Clearly Miss Russell offered another kind of tuition, undreamt of by me, to the girls who came to her house – or at least, to the prettiest ones.

The next clip showed Melissa on her back, spread-eagled on the bed in an X shape, and again in bondage, with her wrists and ankles tied off to each corner of the bed. Rachel was once more pounding the strap-on into my best friend’s pussy, her hands braced upon Melissa’s hips to give the necessary leverage and force. My sister was giving it her all, and Melissa’s slim body was jerking and quivering with every battering-ram penetration. Then Miss Russell mounted the teenager at the other end, facing towards Rachel – and therefore the camera – as she straddled Melissa and lowered her cunt onto the girl’s questing mouth. The teacher then reached down to seize Melissa’s nipples – although her bust was smaller than mine, my friend had a nice pair of rounded and perky 28Cs. Miss Russell began to squeeze and pinch Melissa’s tits, making the girl gasp and groan with arousal. The scene was completed when Rachel released her grip on Melissa’s hips and instead cupped the teacher’s breasts, bending her head down to kiss and suck the nipples of the woman who evidently had been her lesbian initiator. The three females made a remarkable sight, forming a triangle of sapphic satiation, and I felt myself getting warm and sticky between my own legs as I watched their uninhibited surrender to lesbian lust.

The final clip showed Miss Russell sitting on an ordinary upright chair, with her arms roped to its back and her ankles tied to its front legs. Two other lengths of white cord had been wound around each of the blonde woman’s thighs and then tied off underneath the chair, forcing her legs to be splayed wide apart. Melissa was kneeling directly in front of the teacher, and was also in bondage: my friend’s arms were behind her and had been strapped tightly together at both the elbows and the wrists, and the latter were connected to her shackled ankles by a short rope, so that this submissive posture of obeisance was all that she could manage. Rachel came into view to stand behind Miss Russell, and with her left hand she reached over the bound woman’s shoulder to grope the blonde’s left breast, squeezing it and pinching the erect dark red nipple. With a lustful anticipatory smile, my sister’s right hand then snaked across the teacher’s pelvis and delved between her parted thighs. Rachel began to frot her fingers up and down Miss Russell’s meaty gash, easing it open to show the hot pink flesh inside, whilst my best friend gazed at it in utter fascination from a distance of about eight inches. After a few seconds of this, the teacher began to gasp and moan, writhing on the chair to the very limited extent that her bondage permitted. Rachel then released her lesbian tutor’s tit and pussy, strode round to loom over Melissa from behind, took a firm grip of younger girl’s head, and pushed the teen’s face down onto Miss Russell’s cunt.

It seemed that Melissa had an unlimited appetite for cunnilingus, and she applied herself with no less vigour than before. Once my friend had settled into her pussy-eating rhythm, my sister stepped to the side and reached across to take one of Miss Russell’s breasts in each hand, massaging their firm flesh and pulling on their nipples. Then Rachel swung one leg across to stand straddling above Melissa’s head, proferring her own cunt to her former high school teacher. My sister put a hand at the back of the blonde woman’s head to bring her forwards, but in truth it was not needed, for Miss Russell had hastened to press her face against Rachel’s pussy. Whilst due to the angle of the camera I could not see exactly what was going on, it was evident that my geography teacher was performing oral sex on my sister at the same time as receiving it from my best friend! After a few seconds, Rachel’s head went back and I saw her buttocks clench and quiver, then her mouth opened in a long moan, just as her hips suddenly spasmed in an unmistakeable orgasm. My sister then released Miss Russell’s head and took half a step backwards, which allowed her the space to reach down to the woman’s chest, grasp her breasts, and quite savagely twist each of her nipples in the opposite direction. The captive teacher screamed, but not in pain or even in protest – this was the final erotic stimulus (as my sister had clearly anticipated), perfectly synchronised with Melissa’s avid cunt-munching, that took the older woman to the crest of her climax and multiplied its explosive force.

Through all this, whilst I sat rigidly staring at the pornographic images on the screen, a voice somewhere inside my head was almost screaming: My sister is a lezzie! My sister is a dyke! My sister is screwing my best friend! My sister is fucking the shit out of her, and she’s loving it, the dirty lesbo slut’s loving every moment of it!

It was more than I could stand. I gave a moan, hiked the front of my mini-skirt up to my waist and thrust my right hand down inside my panties, rubbing my parted labia. Instead of relief, this stimulated me even more, and I hastily yanked my panties down to below my knees and plunged two fingers into my hole. As I began frantically to shaft myself, with my thighs spread apart and my back arching off the chair, I hit the return key with my left hand and set the video clips playing again. My eyes were riveted on the screen as I slammed myself towards a climax, and then I carried on almost without pause for a second orgasm and a third, until I slumped down again – shaken, spent and sticky with my own cum-juice.

The clips had played through and had ended with the final image frozen on the screen – Miss Russell in the throes of ecstasy, her face staring at me straight out of the monitor, as if she could see me. As I lay sprawled in my chair, legs wide open, I thought what a sexy hot bitch the teacher was – and suddenly, I knew exactly what I wanted to do!

The next day, Tuesday, was one of the two days in the week when Melissa had an after-school tuition lesson with Miss Russell. I hadn’t understood before why she never complained about doing this extra work, and I determined to have a little fun with her. Making sure that I caught up with my cute friend just as she was closing the door of her locker and getting ready to leave the school buildings, I told her that Miss Russell had given me a message for her – an apology that she was not feeling well and would have to cancel their lesson, but looked forward to seeing Melissa at their next appointment on Thursday. My friend looked quite crestfallen at this news, and I decided to tease her:

‘Hey, Mel baby, you look really disappointed! D’you really enjoy having these extra lessons?’

Melissa blushed, looked away from my face, and mumbled incoherently:

‘Oh! umm, well … y’know … well, not … err … y’know, extra studies, like … but … umm … well, I do need to be … aah, I mean, like … to do better, y’know, get a better grade …’

‘Wow, you must really want to learn’, I said, keeping a perfectly straight face; ‘so, is Miss Russell a good teacher then – are you learning a lot from her?’

Melissa blushed even more, and stammered:

‘Oh, err, yeah … she’s great, real hot – oh! I mean … like, hot on the subject, you know …’

‘Got ways to make it interesting, does she?’ I enquired, apparently in all innocence, and then I went almost too far by adding: ‘keeps you excited, then, I suppose?’

Fortunately, my friend was so distracted by the memories which my words evoked that she took them at face value. My observant gaze noticed that Melissa’s tits had suddenly become quite noticeable little peaks through her bra and cotton uniform shirt, whilst she seemed to be clenching her thighs together as if to contain herself.

‘Aaah! … yes … ummm … yes, she does’, my friend replied in a shaky voice, and then she made a hurried escape with a mumbled ‘Gotta run – bye, see ya tomorrow’.

That was fine with me, for I had other plans for the next couple of hours. I knew where Miss Russell lived from the time when she had been tutoring my sister, and so it was easy to find the neat semi-detached house and knock on its front door. It was almost immediately opened by Miss Russell, who had obviously changed out of her professional clothes as soon as she had got home – but into an outfit that you would hardly expect for a teaching situation. She was wearing a pair of above-the ankle brown leather tooled cowboy-style boots (with no stockings or tights on her slim bare legs), and a pair of small and very tight-fitting denim shorts, cut so close at the crotch that the gusset of her white panties was visible. Above this was a short-sleeved cheesecloth cut-off top that was tied under the jut of her bust, leaving a bare midriff and showing both the edges of the white bra underneath and the ample amount of cleavage that it contained. It was a simple combination and very sexy, although more in a very casual way than actually looking slutty – but I knew very well why she had put on such an easy-to-remove outfit!

Miss Russell regarded me with some puzzlement, and then her gaze shifted over my shoulder, as if she expected to see Melissa hidden behind me. I looked directly at the attractive young teacher, and said:

‘Melissa can’t make it today’, and then I nodded in the direction of the inside of the house, and added: ‘I’ll explain everything.’

Without giving the teacher time to react to this unexpected turn of events, I stepped forward confidently into the doorway, as if it was the most natural thing in the whole wide world. As I had expected, Miss Russell automatically gave way before me, and I walked through her hallway and into what was clearly the living room. Resting my bottom against the arm of a long sofa, I turned and regarded the teacher, who had followed behind and was now standing just inside the room with a nonplussed expression on her face.

‘You mistyped’, I said calmly.

‘Huh?’ was the teacher’s puzzled response, ‘Becky, what do you mean?’

‘In the email address’, I explained; ‘just one letter is all it takes – you typed “r.a.williams”, instead of “r.s.williams”.’

Miss Russell still looked confused, though I had the feeling that she was catching up. It was time to make things clear:

‘In your email to “Hot Cunt” – my sister – but you sent it to me instead.’

‘Oh!’ gasped Miss Russell, and then her eyes went wide and her face pale with shock, as she began to realise the implications: ‘OH, NO! NO!!’

‘With the attachments’, I added, looking at her levelly, ‘they make very … interesting … viewing.’

‘OH MY GOD!!’ moaned the teacher, and she clutched at the back of the nearby armchair for support. She looked like she’d been hit in gut with a sandbag – her face was white, and I thought she might actually pass out, but she stayed upright and gasped for breath.

‘Oh, sweet Jesus! Who have you told? Oh, no! – who have you shown them to?’ she asked, with a rising note of hysteria in her voice.

I stayed completely calm, emphasising my control of the situation, and replied coolly:

‘So far … no one’, but before she could take any comfort from that, I continued: ‘so far … but there are lots of people who maybe I should … like Melissa’s parents? … or the Principal and the School Board? … or the police?’

Miss Russell gave a moan at the mention of the Principal, and then a terrified gasp at the reference to the police.

‘No! – why? no, not the police!’ she protested, but in weak tone.

‘C’mon, Miss Russell’, I snorted derisively, ‘it’s obvious you’ve been fucking Melissa for quite a while now, and she only turned sixteen a month ago – I bet you started doing her right after she began coming here for “tuition”, right?’

I put a sardonic twist on the word ‘tuition’, and my instinct was proved right – the shot struck home, as Miss Russell flinched and gasped.

‘So – you were fucking an under-age girl’, I observed, and then I delivered the coup de grace: ‘it’ll all come out, you know, if the police question her – in fact, she’ll be bound to say that you forced her, that you made her do it.’

‘But … but – I didn’t!’ protested Miss Russell with a despairing wail, ‘I never would – never! I did seduce her, yes, but it was even hardly that – she was so keen, she so obviously wanted it, she just about jumped into my arms the moment I gave her even a hint!’

‘Maybe so’, I answered crisply, ‘but who’s gonna believe that? Her word against yours, and given your taste for bondage … well, I wouldn’t bet on you!’

Miss Russell gave an inarticulate moan, as her cosy little lesbian seduction scheme came home to roost, and she faced the possibility not just of the end of her career, but of serious jail time as well.

After a short pause, I took pity on the distressed teacher – and she did look so vulnerably sexy as she gazed at me, almost in tears – and I added: ‘well, maybe … maybe no one needs to know … if you do exactly as you’re told!’

Miss Russell gasped with relief: ‘Yes, oh yes! Thank you, Becky – I will, of course!’

I had nicely judged it: the frightened woman’s will to resist had been utterly broken, and she had no illusion about where the power lay in our relationship – now she would be putty in my hands. I rose smoothly to my feet and advanced intimidatingly towards her, and she gave way before me, until she was backed up against the wall of the room. I closed the gap between us, until there was barely an inch between my breasts and hers, and she made no resistance as I took a grip at the base of her throat with my right hand.

‘This is what will happen – this is what you will do, exactly as I say, with no objection or hesitation, if you want those videos to go no further. First, you will never – and I mean never – say a word about any of this to my sister, or about anything that happens from now on – as far as she is concerned, you don’t know me outside of school. You’ll send her that email, with the attachments – I wouldn’t want her to miss the fun – exactly as you meant to, and you’ll see her just as usual next time she comes to town, but you will tell me about your arrangements first. Got that?’

Miss Russell nodded weakly, clearly relieved, and started to babble her thanks, but I cut her off with a firmer pressure on her throat.

‘That’s not all’, I said, ‘in fact, it’s just the beginning. Secondly, from now on, THIS belongs to me, bitch!’

As I said the word ‘THIS’, I thrust my left hand down between her legs, and seized her crotch in a firm grip. Miss Russell moaned in fearful arousal as I shifted my grip to the waistband of her tight denim shorts and then hauled them savagely upwards, so that their gusset cut sharply into her pussy. I am three inches taller than her five feet seven inches, and, together with regular workouts at the gym, this gave me the leverage and strength to lift her almost off her feet. I gave her shorts another painfully cutting upwards jerk to emphasise her powerlessness, and then I tugged open the brass button at their waistband, yanked down the zip, and pushed the opened garment half-way down her thighs.

The blonde teacher gave a squeal of shock as I plunged my hand down inside the white panties that were now revealed, and I took possession of my prize – the soft flesh of her vagina, now moist and gaping from both shock and the flush of desire caused by my assertive domination. I made the position unmistakeably clear, whilst my hand groped her pussy and I thrust a finger into her crack.

‘Your cunt is mine, bitch – mine to do whatever I want with, when I want, and how I want!’

I emphasised my dominance over her by seizing the front of her panties, bunching the fabric together in my fist, and then I heaved upwards so that it sliced into the base of her vaginal slit. For the next few seconds I pumped this up and down, mercilessly abrading Miss Russell’s gash as she whimpered pitifully but offered no resistance to my abuse of her cunt. My other hand released her throat in order to grasp her left breast, and I pinched and twisted its erect nipple through the fabric of her bra cup and the thin cheesecloth top, eliciting another broken moan from the violated teacher. Then I stripped her shorts and panties down to her ankles, tugged open the cheesecloth top, and scooped her breasts out of her bra. My head went down and I sucked each nipple in turn into my mouth, before nipping it none too gently between my teeth – causing the teacher to moan brokenly each time.

‘Aaaahh – yes, Becky … ooohhh! … oh, Becky! take me! yes, yes … do whatever you want … I’m yours, anything! take me … use me … fuck me!’

I smiled in satisfaction: this lezzie teacher was my bitch for sure now, abject in her surrender and longing only to satisfy me, to give her body up for my carnal use – and from that submission, she would get her own ultimate sexual thrills. This was music to my ears, and it was not the first time – despite my being only sixteen years old – that a woman had sung me this song. About five months ago – at a time when I had already realised that I was entirely lesbian, and was seething with frustration at being unable to risk doing anything about it – I was seduced (if that’s really the right word, since I was flirting like mad with her and giving off so many ‘fuck me’ signals) by one of my Girl Scouts leaders. She was a black woman in her mid-20s, busty and very attractive with full pouty lips with which she could do amazing things to tits and pussy. We have been having regular fucking sessions ever since, two or three times a week, which I have kept a total secret from everyone. As time passed, I became more and more assertive and aggressive in our love-making, finding that this increased the intensity of both our climaxes. This progressed to my totally dominating her, as the older woman revealed her longing for submission – and most of all, to be taken by a younger white girl: she said that it satisfied her ‘inner slave’. A couple of months ago, we moved into experimenting with bondage, and now I know how to tie a woman into a posture of total vulnerability, how to soften up her breasts and ass and cunt with cruel abrasive ropes, and how to force her into giving me sexual pleasure before my strap-on ravages her holes. So by this time, I was fully experienced in lesbian sex, and delighted in taking my pleasure through dominance and force. Now it seemed that perhaps this was a family characteristic – that was why it had been so mind-blowing to see my attractive athletic sister so roughly fucking my bound subbie best friend.

Keeping Miss Russell pressed against the wall – which she needed, or I think she would have collapsed from the combination of the shock of my revelations and then my conquest of her spirit and body – my right hand continued to maul her breasts, whilst I thrust first one, then two, and finally three fingers of my left hand up into her vagina. The force of my penetration was so great that once again I nearly lifted her off the floor, and she gasped and shuddered as I began a rapid and powerful pistoning motion, driving my digits in and out of her hole. They were already covered in slick lubricating fluid when, after barely thirty seconds, the teacher’s back arched, her eyes bulged, and she gave a hoarse scream as her hips and thighs shivered in orgasm:

‘Fuck me … arrghh! Oh, Becky, yes – urrghh … harder, do me harder! FUCK me, have me – DO ME NOWWW! I’M CUMMIN, I’M CUMMIN!! AIEEEEEE!’

The bitch turned out to be a squirter, as a spray of cunt-juice was ejected from her vagina over my fingers and the back of my hand. I lifted this to my mouth, tasting Miss Russell’s flavour and savouring the satisfaction of having a second woman who was ten years older than me become my submissive sexual plaything.

‘Right, you lezzie slut’, I rasped; ‘I’ve permitted you some pleasure – now I’ll have mine. Where do you keep that strap-on that my sister was wearing?’

Miss Russell gave a shiver of anticipation, and then swiftly led me upstairs to the main bedroom – which, not surprisingly, turned out to be the room in the video-clips. She went to a drawer in her dressing-table, and silently opened it to reveal an extensive collection of interesting items – including at least three different strap-on dildos, a mean-looking double-ended one, some vibrators, ball-gags, and wrist and ankle cuffs. I withdrew the largest of the strap-ons – it was even wickeder than the one that I had seen in the film – and then instructed Miss Russell to strip off her clothes and kneel in submission on the carpet in front of me. She was eyeing the strap-on apprehensively, and I suddenly realised that she herself had probably never been taken by this one before.

I ordered the slim and pretty blonde teacher to kiss my feet and then to undress me. She proceeded to do this quite eagerly, and within a few moments my school uniform was placed neatly on a nearby chair – though I insisted on retaining my white socks. After my panties were removed, I shifted my legs further apart and thrust my mound out towards her, in an unmistakeable invitation. Before I could even give the instruction, Miss Russell gave a little soft cry deep in her throat, placed her hands on my hips to steady herself, and began an expert session of cunnilingus. However, I stopped her attentions just short of bringing me to orgasm.

‘Put it on me!’ I said huskily, thrusting the harness and strap-on almost into Miss Russell’s face.

She did not hesitate or flinch, but I sensed a definite disappointment as she was forced to stop eating me out. I smiled and ran a finger across her cheek, and whispered to her:

‘Don’t worry, you dirty filthy slut – you’ll have that chance again, before long!’

Miss Russell smiled and then buckled the harness around my loins, girding me for battle as if I were a knight of old and she was my squire – and certainly the huge dildo had something of the appearance of a lance as it stuck out in front of me! When it was securely in place, I told the teacher to stand at the side of her bed with her feet placed a yard apart and then to bend forwards over the mattress, sticking her ass out towards me.

She obeyed with alacrity, and was already trembling in anticipation when I took a grip on her waist at each side, just above her hips, and then brought the strap-on forwards until its tip pressed lightly against the lower end of her slit. Slowly and tantalisingly I drew it upwards so that its ridged edges rubbed along the whole length of her labia, and then I dipped the end of it into her for an inch, before withdrawing it and starting the same slow circular pressure again.

The blonde woman gasped with desire, and then shivered in frustration as I probed the edges of her pussy-hole for a few seconds and then again reduced the pressure. It was almost like torture for her, teasing with the promise of penetration and then withdrawing it. Miss Russell gave a pleading whimper, beseeching me to fuck her, as she vainly thrust her ass out backwards in the hope of engulfing more of the dildo’s length – but I was ready for such an obvious move, and pulled back just as quickly, thwarting her even more. I kept this up for a few moments longer, as the teacher became almost incoherent in her needful wailing and begging. Then, when she least expected it and without any warning, I arched my hips and slammed the full length of the huge dildo into her, entering her with one savage thrust until the faceplate of the harness smacked wetly against her sweat-streaked buttocks. Miss Russell gave a terrific shriek as she was impaled, followed by another when I withdrew the plastic pillar and then banged it home again with equal force. To give myself extra leverage, I grabbed her shoulder-length straight blonde hair, twisting it into a pony-tail and using that to haul her head back and upwards. Her breasts swayed wildly underneath her chest, and jiggled still more as my other hand reached round to slap them from side to side. Once again, I aroused the blonde woman so much that within less than a dozen of the pile-driving penetrations, she came with volcanic force. After that, she collapsed like a puppet who’s strings have been cut, sliding off the dildo to crumple onto the bed, her head to one side with her eyes, glazed and unfocused, staring at the wall.

I was not yet finished, for I intended to take my own pleasure with my schoolteacher’s naked body. I pushed her further onto the bed, and then ordered her to lie face down. Extracting the coil of white rope from the drawer, I proceed to tie my new mature bitch in tight constricting bondage. It was a simple piece of ropework that began with a loop around her waist, from which the two long ends were drawn down the cleft of her buttocks and sharply beneath her, scything into her vaginal groove. The two ropes then went straight up her pelvis and stomach, and criss-crossed between her breasts before going over her shoulders, crossing again at the small of her back, and running down to tie around her ankles. However, these last lengths were deliberately short and when they were tautly fastened, the woman’s ankles were pulled backwards so that her heels were pressed against the point where her butt-cheeks curved round to the back of her thighs. Any attempt on her part to straighten or lower her legs had the immediate effect of increasing the pull on the ropes that were slicing into her pussy, causing agonising sexual torture – this was a favourite hogtie variant of mine, which I had discovered whilst experimenting upon my black Girl Scouts leader.

It was just as devastatingly effective on the blonde white woman, and I paused for a moment to enjoy her foolish squirming struggles and the broken sobs that resulted from the vicious abrasion of her soft vulnerable inner vaginal walls by the bondage rope. Then I gave a sharp slap on her bare ass, as the signal for her to roll sideways onto her back – which, with a helpful shove from me, she managed after some further whimpering and suffering. In this new position, Miss Russell found that the least painful position for her legs was to keep her ankles tight up against her ass and to swing her knees open to each side, as far as they would go, even though this resulted in a position of utter vulnerability, with her cunt offered up for my use – and abuse.

I returned to the drawer and removed another item, the one which had given me the idea for putting her in this position. It was a face-fitting strap-on phallus, with an inner mouth plug. I pushed the latter between the teacher’s lips, and then tightened the straps around and behind her head. The device covered her from chin to forehead, but had eyeholes so that she could see out sufficiently above the projecting dildo to be able to aim it effectively. Finally, I picked up a flat plastic twelve-inch ruler that was lying on the top of Miss Russell’s dressing table – why it was there I don’t know, but it was just what I needed!

For a moment, I stood at the bedside, enjoying for a moment the glow of warm anticipation in my own pussy as I gazed down at my sexy mature captive. I ran my fingers over her breasts, pinched her nipples, and then hooked my index finger around the bondage cord and tugged it even deeper into the hot sweet wetness of her slit. Although muffled by the gag of the mouth-plug and face-harness, I heard her soft moans as her tits were abused and her pussy was violated. Then I lifted myself onto the bed and squatted above her head, facing down the length of her body. I was now so ready for this, and my cunt felt electric with desire as I slid myself slickly down onto the vertical dildo, sheathing it in my vagina, until my ass was smothering the teacher’s face.

I kept my butt pressed down upon her for a few seconds, until I felt her gasping for breath. Then I heaved myself up, almost letting the dildo slip out of my gash – and dropped my weight down again, impaling myself with almost vicious force on the plastic pole. Miss Russell’s head was bounced down against the mattress, and then on the rebound the dildo that she was wearing was thrust back upwards into me. I responded by rising up onto my haunches again and slamming downwards once more, after which I repeated that pistoning cycle over and over again. I was getting myself off with the self-inflicted penetrations, whilst the abused teacher was dizzy and almost stunned from the repeated smacking impacts of my ass on her face.

After a few such thudding blows, I introduced new elements into my dominating abuse of the bound and submissive blonde. First, I reached for her breasts and tweaked her nipples, which produced a wonderfully wild wriggle beneath me which corkscrewed the dildo around in my vagina, before I rose up and plunged down again. Next, I picked up the ruler from where I had conveniently placed it on the bedside table, and began to deliver a series of sharp slaps onto the vulnerable soft flesh of the woman’s cunt. This was rewarded with muffled shrieks and still more convulsive squirming beneath me, and it was this last – combined with the mid-blowing pleasure of being able to ravish one of my own teachers in this way – that took me to a climax of intense power, one of the very best that I have ever had, either before or since.

With a satisfied sigh, I rose from the bed, removed the strap-on from Miss Russell’s face and then the rope that was wound around her body – when I pulled it out from her pussy, where it had dug deeply into her flesh, she gave a sob and a shudder, and there was another spray of cunt-juice as she orgasmed yet again. The teacher lay limply on the bed, completely exhausted and vanquished, her eyes glazed and breathing in soft shallow gasps. I had to poke her in the ribs to get her to sit up, and then I gripped her hair again to haul her to her feet.

‘Show me where the shower is, bitch, and then you can serve me – you ain’t done yet!’ I told her.

Meekly the older woman led the way along a short corridor and showed me her bathroom, in which I showered myself in steaming hot water whilst she waited, naked and humble, kneeling on the floor in front of the cubicle. When I stepped out, Miss Russell hurried to shuffle forwards on her knees, and even before I gave any instruction – oh, what a well-tamed and trained sapphic slut she was going to be! – she clamped her mouth to my cunt, first lapping away the water and then slurping her tongue into my vagina, as wantonly eagerly to eat pussy as any lustful teenage dyke could desire. With a contented sigh, I leaned backwards with my damp shoulder blades against the bathroom wall and spread my thighs open, as Miss Russell applied herself vigorously to her task.

Every few seconds, without breaking contact between her lips and my labia, she twisted her head slightly sideways in order to gaze up at me limpidly with her deep brown eyes, fluttering her eyelashes coquettishly. How a thirty-ish professional woman managed suddenly to turn into a provocative little minx half her age, I don’t know – but it made me realise what a deliciously hot piece of femme-fuckability she must have been in her mid-teens, and even to feel a momentary stab of jealousy towards whoever had been lucky enough to pluck this ripe fruit from the bough, even though it had been all those years ago … her teacher? her sports coach? her girl scouts leader? her high school counsellor? or maybe someone closer to home, perhaps an older cousin? or … yes! … one of her Mom’s best friends, who like her Mom was really a closet lesbian and Mom’s long-time lover, had seduced the hot blonde teen one fine day, and they kept it secret from the mother that her friend was regularly banging her daughter as well! I almost laughed aloud at my inventive fantasy, as I gazed down from directly above at the smooth swell of Miss Russell’s breasts, as they jiggled from the efforts of her expert cunnilingus. The bitch might be acting as if she was just sweet sixteen, but she was also making good use of many years of sapphic sexual experience. She avidly ate me out, until with a quick rush I mounted to my climax, giving a gasp and jerking hard on my own tits as it surged through me like a rip-tide.

Feeling satisfied, not just by my orgasms but still more by the total sexual command I had attained over my pretty schoolteacher, I stood there as the monarch of all that I surveyed, whilst Miss Russell fetched a clean soft cotton towel and dried my hair and then my body, her hands trembling as she wiped the water away from my breasts and smoothed downwards between my legs. I then strode back to her bedroom, where I used a hand-held dryer on my hair, and – refreshed and reinvigorated – put on my school uniform, as my teacher, still naked and kneeling in submission, regarded me with reverence.

Whilst in the shower, I had decided on what I wanted to do, and before I left the teacher’s house I gave her my orders. These were first that she was to tell Melissa that her usual “tuition” on Thursday had to be cancelled due to a staff training session that Miss Russell must attend – I did this partly because I knew that it would increase my friend’s sexual frustration to fever pitch, and partly because Thursdays were one of my times for fucking Marcie, my big-breasted black Girl Scouts leader, and I had no intention of disappointing her – or, rather, myself – by missing that.

My second instruction to Miss Russell was to tell Melissa to come to her house at three o’clock on Sunday afternoon, where she would make it up to her. However, I would be arriving at one o’clock, when I would first take my pleasure with Miss Russell’s body – her eyes lit up when I said this – and then would get ready to surprise Melissa, who must not be given any hint that anyone else was to be present. Finally, I took the teacher’s cell phone number, and told her to check for messages the next day at school at the start of the lunch-break, and without fail to follow whatever orders I sent her. Her tongue flitted over her lips as I gave this last requirement, for she knew that it meant she would serve my sexual pleasure again each day during the week – a prospect that both enthralled and frightened her, as it seemed that the one security rule which she had hitherto faithfully followed was never to have sex with a girl on the school premises.

Before leaving her house, I bent down and gave her a long French kiss, accompanied by a final groping and pinching of her breasts (her smooth jutting boobs were so hard to leave alone!), and then I told her to get clean, have an early night, and dress the next day in her prettiest lingerie and as short a skirt as she could wear without causing complaint from the school Principal. With a merry whistle, I walked down the pathway from Miss Russell’s front door and made my way home, more than satisfied with how things were turning out, thanks to that misdirected message.

The next morning at school dragged by with frustrating slowness – the hands of the clock on the classroom wall seemed to crawl round. However, at last it was the lunch-break, and I excused myself from my friends with some mumbled excuse about needing to get some books from the school library. I started off in that direction, but walked past it into another corridor, and towards a female toilets that was not much used at this time of day. I entered the room, checked that there was no one in any of the five cubicles, and then went into the one furthest from the entrance, clicking the latch on the door behind me. I lowered the cover of the toilet bowl and sat on it whilst I sent a quick text message to Miss Russell’s number, with instructions to come to these toilets at once and, as soon as the room was clear, to knock twice on the end cubicle.

Sure enough, it took only about three minutes before I heard the click of heels on the hard bare floor, then a quick pause, followed by two hesitant knocks on the door of my cubicle. At once, I unlatched and opened it, drew the teacher inside, and closed the door again. I made Miss Russell take my previous position of sitting on the covered toilet, whilst I stood in front of her and undid my school skirt. The teacher’s breath caught in her throat as my burgundy-red pleated skirt swung open, for I had already removed my panties and so my naked cunt was at once revealed. I twisted round to hang the skirt on top of my jacket, on the clothes-hook on the inside of the cubicle door, and then turned back to face the transfixed teacher, noting with satisfaction how the stiff pinnacles of her nipples were visible through her grey silk blouse. I shifted my feet as far apart as the width of the cubicle would allow, and then unbuttoned my school uniform shirt, letting it hang open and giving the woman a sight of my firm flat stomach and the pale yellow underwired bra that encased my breasts.

‘Eat me, you dirty fuckin’ lezzie bitch – eat me good, cunt, eat me out now!’ I hissed.

I had spoken no more than the first two magic words before her mouth clamped over my pussy and her firm tongue wormed its agile way into my slit. Such was her enthusiasm for the task that I actually had to steady myself by reaching forwards above her head and grasping with one hand the vertical pipe through which water flowed down from the cistern to flush the toilet. Miss Russell was not only an eager but also an experienced and talented pussy-licker, and she soon had me going. With a gasp, I used my free hand to pull my breasts out and over their bra cups, and then I squeezed them and pinched my own tits, as pre-orgasmic shudders ran through my pelvis, building faster and stronger until with a mewling sob of release my climax burst upon me.

I pushed my teacher’s head away from my cunt – she would have happily continued, I’m sure – and I took a few gasping breaths whilst using some of the toilet paper to wipe around my vagina. Then I ordered Miss Russell to stand up and turn around, so that she was standing over the toilet bowl, her legs spread by having one foot on each side of it. I told her to lean forwards and brace her hands on the end wall of the toilet stall, as I rucked her midi-length A-line skirt up around her waist. This exposed a pretty sight – she was wearing a traditional style of suspender belt and sheer stockings, with a pair of flimsy thong panties from the same lingerie set as the garter belt, in a lilac pattern decorated with edges of frilly black lace and little black bows. The thong panties were held up by a tie string across each hip, and Miss Russell gave a delighted shiver as I took one bow in each hand and simultaneously jerked the knots undone, so that the skimpy piece of fabric tumbled down between her legs.

I leaned over the schoolteacher, positioning her hands lower down the wall in front of her, so that she was bent over further with her ass sticking out behind her. Then I dropped down to squat upon my haunches between her legs, and for the first time I put my mouth to her cunt, licking along her labia, inhaling the musk of her arousal and tasting her sexual nectar. Miss Russell gave a little squeal of pleasure and delight, and then began to pant as I increased the pace and force of the cunnilingus. However, I stopped before she reached her climax, and instead rose to my feet again. I took a hank of her pretty blonde hair in my left hand and used it like the reins on a horse to yank her head around to the side. I pushed the two long fingers of my right hand into her mouth, and at once she got the idea, slobbering over them to make them more lubricated. When I felt that she had done that sufficiently, I removed my fingers and speared them into her cunt, swirling them round inside her vagina and rubbing hard against her clitoris.

‘Ooooh, yes! Aaah, Becky, my angel … oh, sweet angel, make me cum, yes – fuck me, fuck me up, fuck right up me!’ she moaned, whilst managing to keep her voice down to a murmur that could not be heard outside the sexual furnace of our little cubicle.

‘Bitch … you’re my fucking bitch now … and all you’re good for is fucking, teacher-bitch, ain’t that so?’ I breathed hotly in her ear.

‘Aahhhh! Yes, oh! your bitch, yes, please let me be … aaagggh! oh, let me come, make me … please, fuck your fucking bitch!’ was Miss Russell’s soft mumbled submissive reply.

I stepped up the pace of my finger-fucking, and sure enough in about a minute I felt the teacher’s vaginal muscles clamp around my penetrating fingers, and then her back stiffened, her hips quaked, and her legs started to buckle at the knees. With a groan, she baptised the cover of the toilet seat with a spray of pussy-juice, and then slumped sideways against the cubicle wall, gasping for breath.

‘You don’t need no panties, you’re such a total lezzie fuck-slut, you’re such a whoring lesbo nympho, aren’t you?’ I said, scooping her discarded thong up from the floor. It was more of a statement than a question, but even so the teacher nodded in agreement. I pushed my tits back into my bra, buttoned up my uniform shirt, and then slid her panties up my legs, quickly tying them with a little bow at each hip. The knowledge that the warm sweaty fabric that had rubbed against my teacher’s cunt for the last several hours was now pressed against my pussy was incredibly erotic – and not just for me, as I heard Miss Russell’s broken gasp and saw her eyes widen and her nipples harden as she saw what I was doing. Once her panties were securely in place, I stepped into my skirt, fastening it again at my waist, and then completed my ensemble with my uniform jacket. Once fully dressed, I pulled up the front hem of my uniform skirt, showing my submissive schoolteacher once again the erotic sight of my cunt encased in her flimsy panties.

‘I’m keeping these – my little souvenir – and I like the idea of knowing, and being the only other person who knows, that under that skirt you have no panties, so you’re gonna stay that way for the rest of today, and then come to school wearing no panties for the rest of the week! Is that understood?’

Miss Russell seemed dazed and was slow to respond, so I slapped her face to bring her out of it.

‘Yoww!’ she wailed, but still had the presence of mind to do so as quietly as possible. At once she assented, and I could see that my plan of our shared secret knowledge that her cunt was naked underneath her smart skirt, and that the demure professional teacher that everyone else saw was really a wanton sapphic slut, was really lighting her fire – in fact, I was sure that she would be open and dripping all day.

I satisfied myself during the remaining four days of the week by having Miss Russell repeat our assignation in the toilet cubicle each day in the lunch-break, and on Thursday I was amused to find her already in the room when I entered it – in case anyone else came in before me, she was standing at one of the basins ostensibly washing her hands. I rewarded her initiative by letting her suck and lick my breasts for five minutes, before starting the usual sequence with her eating my pussy, and I also pinched her nipples with my free hand whilst finger-fucking her.

On Saturday I let the exhausted teacher lie fallow, instructing her to stay at home and get plenty of rest, for Saturdays were my other regular tryst with my first lover, Marcie the black Girl Scouts leader. As usual, I went to her house at two o’clock in the afternoon for a two-hour sexual marathon. On this occasion, fired up by the heady experiences of the week, I treated Marcie more roughly than ever – and she loved every second of it. She always liked it most when we both wore our Girl Scouts uniforms, and for me to keep as much of mine on for as long as possible.

The highlight on this afternoon was when I bound her – in her full uniform – onto one of her kitchen chairs, but with her knees lashed to each leg, so that she was not sitting on the chair but was stretched backwards over it in a C-shape, with her pelvis thrust out beyond the front of the seat and her tits pointing up towards the ceiling. I unbuttoned her Guide Leader’s jacket and blouse to expose her chest and the girlish pink bra that just covered her ample E cup breasts and contrasted so vividly with the ebony sheen of her skin. Taking a pair of scissors, I cut through the bra between the two cups, and the destroyed garment fell away to each side, baring her magnificently jutting mounds. My next step was to pull her uniform skirt up above her hips, and then I switched on her largest vibrator, pulled down the front of her matching pink panties, and forced the throbbing plastic cylinder into the soft dark folds of her cunt, until the base had almost disappeared. I switched it on to its highest setting, and then I pulled her panties firmly back up so that they would prevent any possibility of the vibrator either slipping loose or being forced out, and I sat back on another chair to watch the show,

Sure enough, within a few minutes Marcie began to grunt, and then to shiver and shake in her chair. Sweat coated her face and put a sheen on the gleaming black skin of her breasts, stomach and thighs, as the latter began to cramp convulsively – partly due to the erotic pulsing of the vibrator, and partly to the uncomfortable position in which she had been fixed. Marcie gave a shivering moan as she climaxed for the first time, and then she looked at me expectantly – but I had no intention of removing the buzzing dildo, or at least, not for some time yet. So the black woman began to wail as it drilled her to a second orgasm, and then soon afterwards to a third and a fourth. I accompanied these last two by lightly whipping her breasts and stomach with a small cat o’nine tails that she had recently bought.

Marcie moaned in shivering relief during all of this and her wide expressive eyes began to roll back into her head, exposing large amounts of white, but it was only when I started to lash her inner thighs, quite meanly, that her pleas took on a note of real desperation. I gave her an eager grin, and then placed my thumb on her panties where I could see the outline of the round base of the throbbing vibrator – and shoved it cruelly hard further up and into her. At once, Marcie began to shriek and thrash in the chair, pain mingling with arousal to flavour a heady cocktail – or rather, as it should be for us lesbians, a cunt-tail. She was now jerking so violently in her bonds that the chair was in danger of toppling sideways, but I steadied it with my feet, and let the vibrator continue to fuck her into two more spasming orgasms.

At last, seeing that Marcie was on the verge of passing out from exhaustion and sensory overload, I relented, tugging aside the sodden and twisted gusset of her panties, and then switching off the vibrator and withdrawing it from her sore and gaping pussy. I gave the warm cylinder a lick myself to taste her flavour, and then pushed it into the black woman’s mouth for her to suck clean. Let no one say that I don’t reward my bitches when they perform well, and I do like sometimes to be fucked myself with a big strap-on – so I told Marcie to put on my favourite, a wide ribbed purple plastic monster, and then I lay down on her bed on my back, wearing my full Girl Scout uniform. Despite the bruising strain of what I had just put her through, Marcie’s eyes glowed as she re-enacted one of our first sessions after she had originally seduced me – the one in which I had surrendered my virginity to her. She lay next to me on the bed, kissing me and exploring my chest with her hands, undoing my shirt buttons and slipping her hands through the gap to fondle my bra cups. Then she lifted my skirt and removed my panties, and I obligingly spread my legs apart. After giving my cunt some sweet oral attention, Marcie then brought the dildo up to the gap between my puffy labia and slid it into me – of course, this time there was no moment of initial sharp resistance. The black woman began to fuck me slowly, and then increased the pace steadily until her hips were jerking backwards and forwards, and the ribbed plastic rod was ramming deep into me. I surrendered myself to the feeling of being fucked, and all too soon I climaxed.

More fun followed, including stripping Marcie naked, making her kneel face-down on the bed and cuffing her wrists together in between her ankles, so that her butt was stuck up in the air and spread open. I spanked her rump few times, just to get us both properly in the mood, and then gave her a hard pounding ass-fuck in the doggy position, until it was time for me to take a shower, get dressed and leave – for I had to get home in time for the family evening meal, after which I was due to meet up with friends and go to a party. As I gathered my things, I put into the large backpack which I had brought with me a couple of the items that Marcie had quite recently purchased at a sex-shop in the big city, to make a real dominatrix outfit for me. One of them was a kind of harness, made up of black leather straps that joined together at circular brass rings. The wider straps went around my waist and over my back and shoulders, whilst thinner ones looped around my breasts and cunt, framing them and leaving them bare and exposed. The second thing was a pair of black plastic stiletto-heeled and metal-tipped boots that came half-way up my thighs. Marcie looked worried as I packed them, until I reassured her that I would bring them with me on the following Thursday and really shaft her in them, and that I was in no way wanting to reduce our fucking sessions. However, I did reveal that I had turned one of my schoolteachers into my subbie bitch (I said nothing yet about Melissa), and that the woman was a sexy blonde – and when I promised that on the next Saturday I would bring the teacher with me and that she and I would double-team Marcie and fuck her in rotation, gang-bang style, the black woman looked utterly thrilled at the prospect of becoming the sex-toy of two white females, and one of them a blonde as well.

Next day, I arrived at Miss Russell’s house promptly at one o’clock. She had explained to me that to avoid starting rumours amongst her neighbours, on the weekends ‘her girls’ did not come to the front door, but entered through the gate into her back garden, which was reached from a narrow side alley that no windows overlooked. Following her directions, I easily found the garden door, which as promised was unbolted on the inside, and I slipped through it. At once, I saw Miss Russell’s face watching from her kitchen window, and she opened the back door of her house and eagerly ushered me in. The teacher was attractively dressed in a short-sleeve jersey wrap dress that criss-crossed her bust and was held closed by a few buttons and a loose tie belt at her waist; it was in a bright floral pattern of white, blue and yellow which went very well with her blonde hair and slim figure, and she was once again wearing the leather cowboy-style boots. I gave her a warm smile, reached forward to cup and caress one of her breasts, and nodded my approval:

‘Nice … very nice’, I said, and she preened under the praise like a little girl, before glancing at my bulky backpack, and asking with a undercurrent of anxiety:

‘Oh, Becky – did you bring them? – oh, I do so hope you did!’

‘Yes – I promised you, didn’t I’, I reassured her.

My teacher was not referring to the dominatrix gear – and cat o’nine tails – which I had borrowed from Marcie, because I had told her nothing about that. No – it was my school uniform that she meant; it seemed that, just like Marcie, she really got off on the inversion of the normal authority relationship, and during Friday’s lunch-break fuck, she had begged me – suitably abjectly – to bring my uniform with me on Sunday and wear it whilst taking her. I had agreed, partly to reward her good behaviour, but mostly because the idea really turned me on as well! Of course, I could not leave my home and walk through the streets on a Sunday wearing my school uniform – it would raise too many questions and attract unwelcome notice – so it was also in my capacious backpack. Instead, I had dressed as casually as would any teenage girl on a late spring Sunday afternoon: very tight-fitting faded blue jeans tucked into white ankle boots, and topped by a white scoop-neck T-shirt and my black leather jacket. It was a simple outfit, whilst still being a very sexy one, and I could see Miss Russell eyeing the bulge of my breasts, encased in an uplifting underwired bra beneath the thin tight cotton T.

‘Wait here, bitch, till I call you upstairs’, I ordered, a sudden crisp authority in my voice.

‘Yes, Becky, of course – whatever you say, of course’, my schoolteacher meekly replied with her head bowed, and a surge of hot excitement flushed through my pussy at her instant humility.

‘Good!’ I said. Reaching through the gap of the wrap dress, I found that she was bra-less and I pinched one of her already-erect nipples sharply, before with a laugh I picked up my back pack and trotted up the stairs. I knew that she was watching me from the kitchen doorway, and I also knew how good my butt looks in tight jeans, so I deliberately waggled my ass at her as I mounted the staircase. I did not go to the large main bedroom, but to the normally unused smaller one that was next to it. Here I unpacked my bag, laying out side-by-side on the queen-sized bed my domina harness, boots and the small whip, after which I stripped naked and put on my school uniform of pleated skirt, plain white shirt, tie and knee-high socks, leaving my underwear, jeans and T-shirt folded over a chair. I then entered Miss Russell’s main bedroom, with its super-king-size double bed, and removed from her drawer of sex toys and bondage equipment the first two items that I would need: a large vibrator and a medium length of bondage rope.

‘I’m ready for you, you lezzie slut!’ I called downstairs, and then added the instruction that she was to crawl from the kitchen to the bedroom. In a moment, Miss Russell’s small slim form appeared on its hands and knees, obediently making its way upstairs. When the blonde teacher arrived in the bedroom, her posture meant that she was already conveniently and subserviently at my feet. The woman first kissed my shoes and then raised her eyes upwards, looking up past my knee-high white cotton socks and under my uniform skirt – where it was obvious that I was pantyless. Miss Russell’s eyes moved higher, taking in the full sight of me in my school uniform, and she gave a shaky moan.

‘Oh, thank you Becky, thank you! … aaahh – oh my God, Becky, you look so hot, so sexy!’

I lifted my skirt and let the woman express her appreciation directly to my pussy for a minute, but then I instructed her to stop. My experiment with Marcie and the vibrator the day before had been a real turn-on, and I had determined to give the pretty white schoolteacher the same treatment. I ordered Miss Russell to rise, and then I slowly undid the buttons and then the belt of her wrap dress, letting it fall naturally open. As I had thought, the eager slut was naked beneath it, apart from a pair of sheer white hold-up stockings. I pushed the dress off her shoulders and told her to remove her stockings and boots, which rendered her completely nude, and then to lie down on her back on the bed, but at the edge so that her feet were on the floor.

Miss Russell’s eyes glinted in anticipation as I picked up the vibrator and turned it on, and she obligingly spread her legs wide even before I could ask her. Her labia were puffily protruding already in arousal, and it took little in the way of force to corkscrew the humming machine deeply into her vagina. This time, to hold it in place I wrapped the bondage rope three times around her narrow waist, just above her hips, and then I passed two lengths of rope under her cunt, criss-crossing on the exact entry to her hole, and thus fixing the vibrator firmly in place and pressing it even further into her.

The schoolteacher was already beginning to quiver and gasp from the abrasions of the vibrator that now filled her up so completely, stretching the walls of her vaginal tube as it pulsed rhythmically against them, and in the process jangling every one of the million of sensitive nerve-ends in her gash. I instructed her to stand up from the bed, but as soon as she was upright she gave a sudden harsh groan and bent double, shuddering in her first orgasm and clutching fruitlessly at herself between the legs. She could not possibly remove the tightly roped-in vibrator, but even so I would not permit this, and I struck her hand with the cat o’nine tails whip until with a yelp she moved it away from her crotch. As a punishment, I gave her one lash with the little whip right on her cunt, which made her shriek, and then shiver and moan as its stinging effect multiplied the sensitivity of her pussy. I then seized her nipples, and gave them each a hard twist in the opposite direction. Combined with abuse of her pussy, it was more than Miss Russell could contain, and with a scream she climaxed for the second time, so convulsively that she collapsed to her knees in front of me.

Although I had not ordered this, it was in fact exactly the position that I wanted her in, and I swiftly completed her bondage. I had previously clipped together two ankle and wrist cuffs, and now I strapped these in place, so that her right wrist was fixed to the outside of her right ankle, and her left wrist similarly to her left ankle. This effectively immobilised the blonde bitch – the only position that she could be in was kneeling with her knees spread apart and her pussy and ass open and defenceless. It was now my turn to sit down on the edge of the mattress, and I pulled my school uniform up to expose my cunt and swung my thighs wide apart.

‘Eat me, you slutty bitch!’ I ordered imperiously, gesturing with my free hand at my slit.

Miss Russell’s eyes shone at the prospect – until they glazed over and she wailed as a third powerful orgasm overtook her. As its tidal wave receded, she shook her head – almost like a swimmer emerging from underwater – and then leaned forwards to apply her tongue to my pussy. I could feel how her whole body was shuddering under the powerful driving force of the vibrator, and with each hand I grasped a hank of her blonde hair on either side of her head, and used these improvised pony-tails as handles to force her face to stay pressed against my cunt. Her stricken cries were muffled by this confinement, but I could still hear – and even more, feel – her desperate panting breaths as the violating vibrator drove her to orgasm again and again.

She must have come about seven times before she finally managed to bring me off, and that was more due to my arousal at seeing her helpless, bedraggled and utterly fucked in this way, than it was to any effectiveness of her oral efforts, distracted and dazed as she was. After my climax, I released my hold on her hair, and with a wail the ravaged teacher collapsed to lie on her side on the floor, her legs twitching convulsively in their tightly bound restriction, her flanks heaving as she gasped for breath, her blonde hair a tangled sodden mess, her face streaked with sweat and tears, her eyes unfocused and her half-open mouth drooling saliva.

The demolished teacher was an irresistible prospect for a domme like myself, and I couldn’t forego the opportunity of taking her to her very limits. Standing over her prone and crumpled form, I lashed her out-thrust butt and back with the cat o’nine tails, adding further external pain to the now almost unbearable internal abrasion of her hole. I shoved two fingers up my own pussy, masturbating myself as I watched the helpless older woman quake in the grip of a further climax, after which I turned her onto her back, with her legs feebly waving in the air, and treated each of her breasts to a couple of doses of the lash. It was more than Miss Russell could take, and she rolled around on the floor, screaming and thrashing from side to side as if being given electric shocks, until finally her back arching in an even more explosive orgasm, and then she fainted.

I reached around the ropes that were now pressing deep into her vagina and wriggled a finger into her soft quim until I found the vibrator’s power switch and turned it off. It took only a moment to undo the bondage around Miss Russell’s waist and crotch, and then to pull the vibrator slowly out of her. Perhaps not surprisingly, the erotic effect of that withdrawal brought her round, and her eyes reopened. For a moment she gazed up at me uncomprehendingly, as I removed her ankle straps and wrist cuffs. Then, released from their constraints, she curled up on her side in the foetal position, and actually put her thumb in her mouth for comfort – regression indeed!

I gave her a few minutes of respite to catch her breath, leaving her lying on her bedroom floor blowing bubbles of saliva. I returned to the second bedroom and took off my school uniform, and then went to the bathroom for a quick hot shower. Invigorated, I returned to the main bedroom to finish drying myself, and ordered Miss Russell to have a shower as well – in her present sticky sweaty state, she was of no use for what I had planned for later, when Melissa arrived. It took the shattered teacher an effort to rise to her feet, and then she tottered off in the direction of the bathroom.

Whilst she was away, I picked up the pillows that had been placed on the floor to clear the mattress for sexual pleasures, and put them back against the headboard. I then took the large double-size quilt that was folded up on a chair, and spread it out. It looked soft and cosy and comforting – hey, I can be real girly-girly too, y’know! – and I shed the bathrobe and slipped in underneath it.

Miss Russell had been so pulverised by the violations of the surging vibrator that she needed some time in the shower, and it was nearly two o’clock when she returned to the bedroom. Seeing me tucked in under the covers brought a delighted smile to her face, and a touch of colour to her cheeks. Still, I was pleased to see that she was becoming house-trained, for she waited for my inviting beckon as permission before she discarded her own bathrobe and slid under the quilt next to me. I cuddled up to the older woman – something I could now do without erosion of my authority over her, as that had been established beyond all doubt. Also, I like girly things: soft caresses, intimate massages, gentle hugs, nibbling kisses, whispered confidences, giggling secrets – there’s more to my sexuality than a taste for the rough stuff and a hunger to be dominant.

As we lay there, warm and relaxed, with our naked bodies pressed together and our hands gently stroking each other, I got Miss Russell to tell me the story of her relationship with my sister. It turned out to be very much as I expected: Rachel had obviously realised her own lesbian nature well before this, and was comfortable with it – in fact, she was eager for sapphic adventure and frustrated by the lack of any safe opportunity. So when Miss Russell offered her the chance of ‘some out-of-school extra lessons’, she had jumped at it – guessing what might be involved, and (as she later told the teacher) devoutly hoping that such was the case. At their very first lesson, when Miss Russell had tested the ground with a mildly suggestive comment and a gentle touch on my sister’s shoulder, Rachel had almost knocked her over with the eagerness of her response, tripping over herself to strip off her school uniform and throw herself into the teacher’s arms.

On that very first time, Rachel had shown her determination by insisting that Miss Russell take her virginity with a strap-on, and as their love-making developed during the following weeks, my sister grew in confidence – and in dominance. Miss Russell had always been the initiator with the girls before my sister, but now she discovered a submissive streak that was the perfect complement to my sister’s burgeoning taste for aggression and domination. I had thought that such was their relationship, for in the video-clips attached to the misdirected email, it was clear that my sister was the one in charge – I had observed that in the first scene with Melissa, the teacher only appeared after a brief but authoritative hand gesture from my sister, and the latter had also clearly orchestrated the other two scenes.

‘You know’, concluded Miss Russell, ‘after your sister went to college, I did wonder about you, Becky, because you are so pretty, and … well, I just wondered if you might have the same inclinations, but there was never any sign of it, and I didn’t dare risk it, not having already had Rachel as a lover.’

Miss Russell then explained that she only ever seduced one girl in each school year, for security and to avoid jealousies or competition. There had been three girls previous to my sister, but only Melissa in the two years since Rachel’s departure for college – there had been no one in the year previous to this, as Miss Russell had not been sure enough of any of the girls to risk making a pass at them.

That neatly brought the conversation round to my best friend Melissa, which I had been intending to do in any case. Here again, the saga was almost exactly as I had envisaged it. Melissa had been offering little hints and encouragements at school, and again was an eager recipient of the offer of after-school ‘one-on-one tuition sessions’. She had turned up at the first one with her school tie loosened and the top several buttons of her white shirt undone, giving from several angles a good view of her cleavage and her plain white cotton bra, and had conducted herself in a very flirtatious manner. Miss Russell had responded encouragingly to Melissa’s rather awkward overtures, but had remained cautious and made no overt move towards the schoolgirl.

This situation changed at their second lesson. It seemed that before leaving the school buildings, Melissa had slipped into one of the toilets and exchanged her regulation-length school skirt for a tight micro-mini of the same colour which she had brought to school in her backpack, and my friend had also removed her panties. Sitting next to Miss Russell on the sofa in the teacher’s living room at her next lesson, the chirpy teen had gradually spread her knees until the micro-mini rolled up to her hips and her naked cunt was visible to her teacher. This was an offering that removed all doubts, and Miss Russell had let her hand fall to rest on Melissa’s thigh, before sliding upwards and stroking her pussy. Within seconds, Melissa was on her back along the sofa with her legs apart, her unbuttoned shirt wide open, and her sweet tits pulled out of her bra to be sucked and kissed. Melissa also was a virgin, but in her case it was three or four visits before she declared that she wanted to lose it. Since then, she had proven herself a passionate lesbian lover and a vivacious and happy personality, but also quite a submissive – more so even than her teacher.

Recounting these tales had taken nearly thirty minutes, and it was time for both of us to prepare for Melissa’s arrival. I had given Miss Russell very clear instructions about exactly what to do, and had gone over them several times with her to make sure there were no misunderstandings, so I was confident that the teacher would follow my commands. We quickly prepared the main bedroom together, again removing the pillows and quilt, and changing the bedsheet to a crisp clean new one. Then Miss Russell got dressed, and I retreated to the second bedroom to get ready.

I put on the dominatrix leather harness of straps and buckles and a pair of real hooker-style black fishnet holdups, and then eased my feet and legs into the thigh-high boots. Next there followed a little spray of perfume onto my cunt and under my armpits, after which I buckled into place around my hips the harness straps of the biggest and meanest dildo in Miss Russell’s impressive collection. Finally, I slid the handle of the cat o’nine tails into a small loop that was attached at the right hip of my dominatrix harness; it was clearly made for just such a purpose, leaving the handle of the whip ready to grab like a holstered gun, with its lashes swirling intimidatingly against my thigh. I then struck some poses in front of the full-length mirror on the wardrobe, and nodded with satisfaction at the result, immodestly concluding that I looked awesomely hot!

I moved to the bedroom window, carefully taking station where I was almost completely hidden from view by the curtain. Only a few moments later, I saw the back gate into the garden swing open and the unmistakeable slight form of my best friend Melissa slip through, and then carefully latch it behind her. I was glad that I had got ready in plenty of time, for in her eagerness she was about five minutes early.

She scurried up the garden path, and entered the kitchen to be greeted warmly by Miss Russell. I could hear the murmur of their voices, as I had left the door into the second bedroom slightly ajar, but I could not make out the exact words whilst they were still so far away. Very soon I heard footsteps mounting the stairs, and I moved closer to the door to listen. Melissa was chatting merrily away about how glad she was that this session hadn’t been cancelled, as had her Tuesday and Thursday visits this week, and as the pair reached the door into the main bedroom, she announced that she was ‘simply gagging for it – especially after last Sunday, that was so amazing!’

‘Oh yes, wasn’t it!’ responded Miss Russell with enthusiasm; ‘your first threesome, too – and wasn’t Rachel just as hot and stunning as I told you she would be?’

‘Yeah! Oh, yeah – Rachel was totally awesome, the way she took me – oh, wow! She was real hot!’ Melissa agreed, before adding with a note of wistfulness: ‘although, I wish it had been … I mean, I wish it was … well, anyway …’

Following my instructions, Miss Russell then proceeded to explain that the way in which Melissa had been bound on the previous Sunday had turned her on so much that she wanted to do her that way again – if that was OK? Melissa agreed without any hesitation, and added that she was really getting turned on by the whole bondage thing. There was then the soft rustling sounds of people undressing – or, to be more accurate, of people undressing each other, accompanied by plenty of kissing and caressing. Next came a slight creak from the bed, as Melissa got onto it and took up the stance on her hands and knees, ready for binding.

I had instructed Miss Russell to replicate the bondage position of the first of the video clips attached to her errant message, with one small addition. Melissa’s ankles were once again to be tied to the two bottom corners of the bed, spreading her pussy and ass vulnerably open, whilst her arms would be roped together at the elbows and wrists, and placed in front of her so that she could brace herself and keep her head up; the additional item was to be a short length of rope that would go around and between the schoolgirl’s bound wrists, and then be fixed tautly to the headboard of the bed, so that Melissa would have no freedom of movement in any direction with either her arms or her legs.

I allowed a few minutes for Miss Russell to get Melissa roped into position, and then I eased open the door of the second bedroom and stepped slowly along the corridor, taking care to make no noise. As I had ordered, Miss Russell had left the door into the main bedroom a few inches open, so that everything which occurred could be clearly heard in the hallway outside. The gap also gave me a limited view into the room which included the end of the bed, but I approached the door circumspectly, for it was essential that I keep out of sight. For that reason, I kept to an angle which brought only the lower end of the bed into view – and I was rewarded with a splendid view of Melissa from the waist down, naked and with her tight cute ass stuck out invitingly.

Miss Russell then came into my view as she moved around the bed to double-check the ropes that were holding Melissa in confinement. The blonde teacher was dressed as I had instructed: a pair of scarlet strappy high-heeled shoes, milk-white opaque hold-up stockings, and a white lace-trimmed half-cup bra – and nothing else, so that her cunt and ass were completely naked and available. The older woman ran her fingernails affectionately along the teenager’s back, from the start of her ass-cleft up to the base of her neck, and then reached under the girl’s chest to fondle her pendulously swinging breasts. Melissa gave a soft moan of anticipation as the schoolteacher cupped and gently squeezed each of her smooth soft mounds – my friend didn’t have quite as bountiful a bust as my 30D pair, but her 28Cs still gave her eye-catching curves. The pretty schoolgirl was preoccupied with Miss Russell’s attentions to her breasts, giving a little shiver as the teacher rubbed the palms of her hands across their nipples, and I used the moment to open the door into the bedroom a few more inches, so that I would be able to step into the room quickly and quietly when the right moment came – as very soon it would.

Melissa seemed to be both puzzled and rather frustrated that her lesbian tutor was restricting her actions to this arousing foreplay, and she began to plead:

‘Ohh!! please – take me, Miss Russell, please! Aaaaahh, God, I need it so bad … c’mon Miss R., please, do me – aaagghh! fuck me – fuck real hard, please – now, OH, NOW!!’

However, Miss Russell instead placed a finger across the pretty teenager’s lips, and then with a smile she spoke the cue words that I had given her, finishing with a nod towards the doorway:

‘Well, there’s a surprise for you …’

As this was said, I moved silently into the room, standing just behind Melissa’s peachy ass and striking a real dyke-domina pose, with my legs apart and my hands on my hips. After a second of puzzlement, my friend twisted her head round to look over her shoulder in the direction which had been indicated – and then her reaction was almost comic, and at once I understood the meaning of the expression about someone’s ‘eyes popping out of their head’. Melissa gave a convulsive jerk, as if she would have reared up in shock, but of course the bondage kept her firmly in place.

‘Awwwkk! Becky?? What – BECKY??!!’ she shrieked, and then – registering how I was dressed – her voice took on a huskier tone: ‘oh, holy motherfucking SHIT! Becky – is that really you? … can it … ? Aaaaaahhh! am I fuckin’ dreamin’?? Ohmigod, you look sooooo hot!’

I laughed: ‘You don’t look so bad yourself, babe! In fact, I rather like this position that you’re in – very nice – and very very FUCKABLE!’

As I said that, I moved a step closer to her, and with my left hand reached out to grasp the inner curve of her nearest buttock, giving it a tantalising stroke and squeeze. My sexy friend gave a moan, and then wiggled her ass at me like a little puppy-dog wagging its tail.

‘Oh, Becky, Becky! – I don’t believe it, I’ve gone to paradise, I know I have!’ she gasped in astonishment.

My right hand was sliding up and down the hard rigid shaft of the dildo in a very suggestive way, whilst with the other I pinched Melissa’s captive ass, before sliding my index finger further round to probe the rim of her asshole.

‘So, you slutty lezzie – you’ve got some explaining to do! – how come you never hooked up with me before?’ I asked in a tone of mock outrage; ‘You ain’t my sister’s bitch – you’re mine! You’d better be ready for it now – so, do you want it, then? Do you want me?’

Melissa looked absolutely stunned, but managed to gasp in reply: ‘Oh!! Yes!!! Please, yes … oh, Becky, you’ve no idea, this is what I’ve always wanted – you, you’re what I’ve always wanted, to dom me, take me hard! – oh, God, you’re so gorgeous, you’re even hotter than ever I imagined! Please, please, take me, do me, make me your girlfriend – make me your bitch – make me your subbie slut!’

Well, it was an offer I couldn’t refuse.

As the highly aroused schoolteacher watched, squeezing her breasts with one hand and groping her own gash with the other, I pulled the cat o’nine tails out of its loop in my harness, holding its handle in my right hand and letting the straps slide suggestively across the palm of my left hand. Melissa’s eyes widened even further, but I could see the gleam of submissive anticipation in them, and – as if in confirmation – she stretched and arched her back towards me, like a pussy-cat wanting to be stroked. And so she did – stroked with the whip! Melissa’s tongue flicked along her lips as I took up a striking position adjacent to her ass, and she yelped as I gave her a firm swipe across each buttock in turn.

‘That’s for not telling me you’re a lesbian, and not coming on to me’, I said as I gave her right side a lash; ‘and that is for letting someone else take your cherry, when it should have been me!’ I added as I gave equal treatment to her left ass-cheek.

Then I climbed onto the mattress, kneeling between Melissa’s parted legs. She began to mumble incoherently as I reached through the gap of her thighs and pulled roughly on her swinging udders, giving each nipple a smart pinch. Then I moved closer, letting the tip of the strap-on touch the base of her pussy-slit. Melissa’s eyes closed and she began to pant for breath, as I leaned forwards and let gravity and my body weight push the dildo into her. The schoolgirl gave a little shake as the plastic cock entered her for its full massive length, and then a series of mewling cries as I slowly withdrew it almost all the way. After a few more of these slow, restrained but deep strokes, each of which had set Melissa’s body vibrating, I grabbed hold of her hair, pulled her head back, and quadrupled both the pace and the force of my penetrations. Melissa began to wail, but none of her words suggested any desire that I should stop fucking her – far from it, the opposite was her heart’s desire, and her broken imprecations were an incoherently jumbled mixture of pleas for a rougher, harder fucking and almost delirious joy at the discovery that I was not only a lesbian but also a dominant pussy-busting dyke.

I signalled to Miss Russell to begin the next stage, and at once she moved close to the top end of the bed, and took over from me full-time the task of mauling, rubbing, pulling and pinching Melissa’s defenceless breasts. The sensory overload was too great for the young schoolgirl, and with a wild cry she thrashed in the bondage, her sexy butt quivering in the air, and she orgasmed – delivering a small spray of pussy-juice over my strap-on phallus as I withdrew it from her gaping hole.

‘Oh, sweet Jesus, Becky – that was the best!’ Melissa gasped, with a beaming smile on her face; ‘that was just the best best-est orgasm I’ve ever ever had!’

I smiled in satisfaction, but also gave her a sharp slap on her rump, and replied:

‘Bitch, that was for starters – we ain’t finished yet!’

My next instructions surprised Melissa, not least for the way in which they demonstrated my command over our mature hostess. First, I told Miss Russell to release Melissa and to take her place on the bed, but lying on her back with her arms outstretched and her legs spread-eagled in the shape of an X. The teacher obeyed with alacrity, and once she was in position Melissa and I tightly roped her wrists and ankles to the four corners of the bed. I admired how attractive the older woman was, bound in this vulnerable position, and I cupped her Venus mound in my left hand, pushing my thumb roughly in between her labial lips. With a whimper, Miss Russell arched her back for the few inches that the taut ropes would allow, attempting to grind her cunt against me. I smiled, and then with my right hand I ran a finger along the inside of her bra cups from one side to the other, and then as I drew it back again I flipped the soft fabric downwards, baring the older woman’s breasts, with their stiffly erect bright pink nipples. They were perfectly placed for pinching, and I gave each one a twist and a squeeze, causing the bound woman to shudder and moan.

I had noticed the sexy teacher eyeing my short whip with an appealing mixture of interest and apprehension, and once she was vulnerably bound, I loomed over her, holding it out in my hand.

‘You want it, you dirty cunt, dontcha? Want it bad, you bad teacher-slut, dontcha?’

Miss Russell’s face flushed with excitement, and she nibbled her lower lip anxiously before giving a slight nod. Immediately, I smacked the trailing ends of the cat o’nine tails stingingly across her nearest breast, making the woman jerk in her bonds and cry out sharply. Before she could react any further, I gave her other breast a dose of the same treatment, as I heard a soft gasp of shaken arousal come from Melissa, who was kneeling subserviently on the floor next to me, with her eyes riveted on the amazing spectacle of her adored best friend dishing out sapphic sexual abuse to the captive schoolteacher.

I was not finished with Miss Russell yet, and I moved round to the foot of the bed and gazed meaningfully up between her legs to her soft, damp and defenceless Venus mound. The threat was obvious, and the teacher began to gasp and squirm on the bed – but there was nothing she could do either to pull her thighs defensively together or to free a hand in a vain attempt to protect her cunt. At the same time, I could see how much she was excited by it, that she was actually longing for me to strike her on this most sensitive of spots. I made her wait for a moment, teasing her by trailing the ends of the whip across her stomach and then further down, slipping them over her pussy in a tickling way. Then, when the woman could almost no longer bear the suspense, I suddenly twisted my wrist around and whisked the whip up between her parted thighs to impact directly on her labia. Miss Russell yelped and jerked in her ropes, and then whimpered as I steadied myself for the second blow – she was right to be apprehensive, for I was getting all fired up, and without really meaning to, I gave this second lash much greater force. Landing as it did on her already-partly tenderised pussy, it tore a single harsh scream from her throat and sent a convulsive shudder through her body.

My schoolteacher gazed up at me, and whimpered: ‘Oh, please! … aaah … please …’

I was unsure – and I think Miss Russell herself was unsure – whether her intention was to plead for mercy or to beg me to whip her cunt again. In fact, I was planning no further abuse of her body at this point, though this should have nicely warmed her up and got her juices flowing! Just to be sure, I speared my index finger into her vagina, seeking her clitoris, whilst she feebly protested – but within a few thrusts of my hand, she was moaning and juddering in an orgasm.

As Miss Russell lay quiescent for a moment after her climax, I gave the wide-eyed Melissa her orders – which she clearly never for a second considered not obeying, for my mastery over her had been almost instant from the moment that she saw me in all the glory of my dominatrix outfit, which itself had been the culmination of her long-cherished hopes and dreams. The naked teenager was to climb on top of the teacher’s prone body, lying face down, and to stretch out her arms and legs in exactly the same X-shape. The two females were of almost exactly the same height, so this placed Melissa’s cunt just above Miss Russell’s, with their two stomachs flat against each other, belly-button to belly-button, and Melissa’s breasts pressed down upon the teacher’s pointy ones, their nipples brushing against each other. It also put their ankles and wrists together, and I first tied Melissa’s extremities to the four corners of the bed and then looped lengths of cord around to fasten each of her wrists and ankles to Miss Russell’s matching one. To ensure that the two females would stay exactly in place, I tied further loops of rope around both their legs, halfway between their cunts and their knees, and around their arms just above their elbows. The matching of my pair of lesbian submissives was completed by running a final length of cord around both of their waists and tying them tightly together.

‘You can kiss each other as much as you like, and rub against each other too’, I authorised.

As they began to make out with each other, as much as their pinioned predicament permitted, I strolled across to the dressing-table and opened the drawer that was crammed with sex toys. Yes, there it was, just as I had remembered – a long and fearsomely wide double-ended dildo made from firm but flexible translucent blue plastic. I returned with it dangling from my hand, and showed it to the two smooching bitches in bondage. Miss Russell caught on first, which was not surprising as she was much more sexually experienced than Melissa. The teacher gasped in anticipation and her eyes widened.

‘Oh, Becky!’ she breathed softly, ‘oh, babe, you are a marvel – not even Rachel thought of that!’

I was thrilled to hear this, relative novice that I was in comparison to my lovely sister. With a smile, I moved round to where Melissa’s cute butt was thrust out, her pussy only about six inches from the teacher’s slit. I began by rubbing one of the bulbous ends of the dildo up and down my friend’s labia, parting her fleshy folds and dipping it in and out of her for about an inch. Once again, Melissa gave those soft noises of sexual entreaty, and waggled her sexy butt at me.

Leaving the teen in her state of arousal, I performed similar foreplay on Miss Russell, before thrusting the lower end of the dildo deeper into her, first for about six inches and then, ignoring her protests that she could accommodate no more, to a depth of around nine inches. With one end of the plastic tube now firmly embedded in the teacher’s vaginal passage, and I pushed the other end into my cute best friend’s pussy, again working it deeper and deeper as she groaned in pleasure and submission.

Satisfied, I stepped back to admire my handiwork. The double-ended dildo was now fixed in a shape like the letter C, in which the top part was deep inside Melissa and the bottom part was thrust into Miss Russell, with only about one-third of its length – eight inches or so – visible as the back of the C, linking their cunts together. This section was usefully ribbed to give an easy and secure grip, and I now knelt on the end of the bed and took a firm hold of it.

At first, I just eased the dildo slightly up and down, maybe only an inch in each direction, for I knew full well how powerful would be the effects of even such a short and slow movement. Sure enough, both females began to groan and to squirm as much as their bonds allowed – which was very little indeed. The dildo was soon slickly lubricated with their juices, as I steadily increased the pressure and extent of its movements, rocking it back and forth so that with my upwards motion I pushed it even further into Melissa’s teenage vulva, and then with the downwards motion I thrust it harder and deeper into Miss Russell’s experienced and capacious cunt. From this, my pace became faster and firmer, until I was pumping the dildo up and down with savage force, so that my fist that was gripping the plastic tube impacted first with a wet smack against Melissa’s drooling vagina on the up-stroke, before slamming down on the teacher’s sweat-slicked pussy on the down-stroke.

The effects on my two sapphic submissives were mind-blowing, and they moaned and wailed as they bucked their hips and asses the few inches that the tightly-knotted ropes allowed, rubbing their sensitised and stiffly erect tits together and frantically French-kissing each other.

Finally, with a scream of ‘aaaaaaaAARGGH! OH – MY – GOD! FUCK ME! FUCKMEEEE!!’, Melissa reared her head up, gazing sightlessly at the wall in front of her as her pelvis shuddered in a massive avalanche of rippling climaxes. The pussy-juice that coursed from her quim coated my hand and made my grip on the middle of the double-ended dildo slick and sticky, but gravity aided me as I savagely ground the plastic tube back down into my teacher’s vagina. I was rewarded with a series of harsh barking cries that were almost torn from Miss Russell’s throat, and in her climax she bucked so violently beneath Melissa that for a moment it looked as if the schoolgirl was lying on a trampoline. Then, with a wailing cry, the blonde teacher slumped back, lying beneath the pretty schoolgirl in a dazed and exhausted sexual stupor.

‘Well done, you lezzie sluts … well done’, I said, and the pair of them preened under my approval. ‘Now, I’ve let you have some fun’, I continued; ‘so it’s my turn now – but you’ll still follow orders, let that be understood.’

A pair of nods and an obedient chorus of ‘Yes, Becky’ confirmed my authority over the desirable duo – the one in the fresh budding of her youthful prettiness, the other in the full flowering of her capable prime.

I untied Melissa’s wrists from the corners of the bed and removed the ropes that had strapped her arms to Miss Russell’s, but I kept all of the other bondage in place. As the pair watched and wondered what was next in store for them, I unbuckled the strap-on harness and also removed my thigh-high black boots, as they would get in the way of the next stage. Then I climbed onto the mattress and stood above their heads with my legs astride, leaning my shoulders against the wall and my ass against the padded headboard. From this position, I slid downwards, spreading my knees wide to squat on my haunches, whilst I reached out and cupped Melissa’s chin in my hand, tilting her head upwards. This motion lifted her shoulders and the upper part of her chest away from Miss Russell’s, although the rope around their waists ensured that the teenager’s nipples were still brushing against the older woman’s. The gap which this created between the schoolgirl and the teacher was just the right size for me to settle down further and slip my pelvis in between them, so that the cleft of my buttocks was resting upon Miss Russell’s nose and mouth, whilst my cunt was right in front of Melissa’s amazed face.

‘Kiss my ass, you filthy lesbo teacher-cunt!’ I growled to Miss Russell; ‘show me who’s boss – eat my asshole, bitch, and make it good!’

The trapped woman really had no other option, as my butt was almost smothering her, but it was with a willing eagerness that her tongue began to explore my crevasse, and soon I felt the deliciously arousing tingle of her firm tongue rimming around my butt-hole and then probing into my anus. Melissa still seemed dazed by the turn of events, and so next I seized hold of the back of her head and pulled her face back down to smack against my cunt.

‘Eat me, you hot little slut! Show me what you want – eat my pussy and make me come!’ were my instructions to my luscious best friend, my voice turning soft and husky from desire.

‘Oh, Becky – Becky!’ she breathed in reply; ‘this is what I want – you’re so strong, I’ve always wanted you to take me, to dominate me! … oh, I still think I must be dreaming – OW! OUCH!!’

I had pinched her right breast, and assured Melissa that her response proved that she was wide awake, that this really was in the realm of the real. Then I pressed her head more firmly against my pussy, and ground my sticky protuberant labia against her lips.

‘Less talk and more action, bitch! Eat me! – fucking eat me out!’

Melissa slipped her free hands under my butt, using them to lever me upwards into a slightly more accessible position for cunnilingus and thereby also relieving the pressure on Miss Russell, who had been almost suffocated under my ass. However, the teacher had made no complaint, and during all of this she had continued avidly to lick my butt-hole. Now the sensations from that became combined with the glorious rush that I was getting from having Melissa (at long last!) give oral attention to my cunt. The sensation of having a female mouth servicing my ass whilst another sucked at my cunt was truly amazing, and I let the headboard of the bed take the weight of my back as I reached for my own breasts and pulled and squeezed my nipples. As I felt my climax building, I closed my eyes in order to savour the full intensity of the experience. With a cry of ‘Oh, shit! Yes – yes, YES! AAHHH – YES!!’ I came, with my pussy juice coating Melissa’s tongue and cheeks – from where, together with that seeping directly from my slit, it dribbled down onto Miss Russell’s upturned face, as she lapped up every bitter-sweet drop that came her way.

After a moment to catch my breath, I climbed off the bed and then untied all of the ropes that still bound Melissa and Miss Russell. I was feeling only partly satiated, and so after their release I sat down in the plain straight-backed chair by the dressing table. It was the same chair where in the video clip I had seen Miss Russell sitting and Melissa eating her pussy, and I wanted the same pleasurable experience. I opened my legs wide and beckoned to Melissa, imperiously gesturing to her to kneel in front of me. Her eyes were focused upon my slit, and she gazed at me in a hungry way, with a sultry expression on her face and gleaming desire in her eyes.

‘Do you want some more, bitch, do you – huh?’ I asked, and she nodded, her tongue flicking across her lips.

As Melissa began to lick my labia for the second time, I told Miss Russell to lie on her back on the floor behind my school friend, and then to slide her head beneath Melissa’s butt and suck the girl’s pussy. Melissa gave a little shrill delighted squeal when she first felt the teacher’s tongue tickle at her tush, and then the teenager began to pant for breath, as she was so aroused by what was happening at each end of her body. I put a hand behind her head to hold her mouth in place on my cunt, but really I need not have bothered – she was so absorbed in what she was doing that she was burrowing deeper into me like a terrier going after a rabbit.

I looked down on the stunning lesbian scene unfolding in front of me, with the mature teacher sprawled on her back at the bottom of the heap. Miss Russell’s tits were visible, jiggling on her chest as she strove to worm her firm tongue completely inside Melissa’s crack. The older woman was wearing only her white hold-ups and high-heeled shoes, and had no covering at all over either the soft mounds of her breasts or her vulnerably exposed vulva. It was just too tempting, and I reached for the handle of the whip, which I had placed conveniently on the adjacent dressing table, expecting that there might be just such an opportunity.

I brought it down across Miss Russell’s left breast, and the stinging shock of the unexpected blow made her yelp in shocked surprise. As my climax approached and I began to pant with quickening breaths, I struck again at each of the teacher’s tits, making her writhe in a sexually-charged mingling of pain and ecstasy. I allowed Miss Russell a few seconds of remission as I transferred the attention of the cat o’nine tails to Melissa, with strokes across her lower back and so-sexy rump that urged her on to even more vigorous pussy-eating endeavours. However, the teacher’s exposed cunt was an irresistible target, and I lashed the whip down between her parted thighs to land with a sharp slap exactly along the puffily puckered groove of her loosely-gaping slit. Perhaps I was more forceful than I had intended (at least consciously), as the older woman gave a shrill scream of violated pain – but she did not break off from her cunnilingus of Melissa. Far from closing up her legs to protect her defenceless sex from such abuse, Miss Russell actually spread herself more widely open and thrust her pelvis upwards in a mute but unmistakeable offering and invitation to further assault.

Melissa’s naive but energetic cunt-lapping was taking effect, and I was now almost on the brink of orgasm. Savouring the sight of my schoolteacher’s total lesbian submission, I had just enough time to give Miss Russell’s smoothly shaven mound two more hard swipes with the whip, and then I dropped it and grabbed Melissa’s head, grinding her face against my gash as I came. My punishment of Miss Russell’s pussy had also driven her to a climax, and the older woman’s hips jerked and juddered in the throes of it. Her face was still buried between Melissa’s thighs, and the vibration from the shrieks that had resulted from my flagellation of the teacher’s vagina were transmitted like electric shocks directly into the teenager’s pelvis. Here they acted as a final overloading trigger, so that Melissa’s mewling climax completed our trio of almost simultaneous orgasms.

After this spectacular culmination, we were all exhausted. On my instructions, the pillows and quilt were restored to the bed, and I claimed the position of predominance, being the first to slide under the warm soft cover and lying in the middle of the bed. At my gesture, Miss Russell climbed in on my right side and Melissa, looking thrilled and glowing with happiness, snuggled up to me on my left. Miss Russell settled her head on the pillow next to me, and her hand caressed my right thigh before – after first raising an eyebrow to obtain my permission – she began gently to stroke my pussy. Melissa was almost purring like a cat, her sweet face resting against my left breast, which she gave the occasional soft lick, whilst her left arm lay across my stomach and its hand cupped my right breast. As we settled into a contented hazy doze, Melissa asked the question which our non-stop sexual marathon had delayed until now:

‘Becky? … hmmm … babe, that was incredible … and I’m so, so happy … but … I don’t understand … like, how come you were here? I mean, how did you know … about … well, about me … and … like, you know … this?’

So I explained about the error in the message address and its revealing contents – although I said nothing about the video attachments. It seemed that whilst Rachel was aware that the camera had been set up, Melissa had not known that she was being filmed, and I thought it might upset her – and certainly it would worry her that such undisputable evidence of her lesbianism existed, and might somehow come to light – and so I had ordered Miss Russell not to mention it.

‘Oh … wow!’ breathed Melissa, and then with a radiant smile she looked up at me, and I felt my heart warming with happiness at the evidence of her affection and adoration. My girlfriend – for Melissa was definitely that now, without question – then commented that she was so glad, the mistake had been so lucky, for otherwise we might never have revealed our lesbian sexuality to each other.

‘I wonder’, mused Miss Russell, ‘I just wonder if maybe my subconscious was picking up signals that my conscious mind was missing … maybe it wasn’t exactly a mistake, but more of a Freudian slip.’

‘Oh, yeah?’ mumbled Melissa, with whom emotional euphoria and physical exhaustion were catching up, as she drifted in hazy languor; ‘so, mmm … this Frieda … did she make a typing mistake too, then?’

I thought I could hear the pioneer of the unconscious turning in his grave! With a smile, I glanced sideways at Miss Russell, who was clearly struggling to suppress laughter. God, I loved Melissa then and still do, but I would never claim she is the best-informed of people. I raised an eyebrow at Miss Russell, and almost as a chorus we replied:

‘Yes, well – something like that …’

If you enjoyed this, I have also posted the second and third stories at the same time – to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story (where you can also find my many other all-girl lesbian stories). The other three stories will follow in the next few weeks.

---

Two girls stranded in a hotel during a storm on Nude Day…create their own Nude Day with shocking results.

Best Friends Become More

SUMMARY: Two girls stranded in a hotel during a storm on Nude Day…create their own Nude Day with shocking results.

NOTE 1: Thanks to Estragon for copy-editing and catching a couple of plot flaws in the original draft and LaRascasse for plot suggestions.

Best Friends Become More

They saw “What Happens in Vegas Stays in Vegas” and Zoey argued the same theory while we were in Amsterdam. “Seriously Mia, stop being such a prude, you only live once.”

I shook my head. “You got to be kidding me. You want to go to a nude beach?”

“What else should two hot ladies do on Nude Day?” she shrugged, finishing her third free drink, courtesy of three different guys trying to get in her pants.

Zoey was a twelve out of ten. She had black as night hair, emerald green eyes, ruby red lips and dimples that made her look both innocent and seductive at the same time, an oxymoron that seemed impossible, yet true. If her face was beautiful, her body made men drool even more. Her 40D breasts defined gravity, and just as much as her breasts showcased her upper half, her curved, toned ass perfected her bottom half. Although she was short, only 4’11, her legs were enhanced by her obsession with stockings and five inch heels. She was a goddess and she knew it. She had used her looks to get through high school, get out of speeding tickets, get us upgraded to first class on the flight here and a trillion free drinks for her and her wallflower friend.

While Zoey was the outgoing one who was up for anything, I was the conservative one who was always there to protect her from herself. I wasn’t ugly, a solid seven, but when sitting beside a Picasso, I looked like the picture a grade one made for Mother’s Day…cute, but forgettable. I have dirty blonde hair, brown eyes and at 5’8, I am a giraffe when compared to Zoey. While she wore heels to make herself taller and accentuate her legs, I always wore flats and usually jeans or shorts. My breasts were non-existent, never blossoming like my grandmother said they would…at twenty-one I was still wearing an A-cup. My ass was my best feature I was told, especially in volleyball shorts.

Now many would wonder how Zoey and I became friends, being so different in almost every way, but isn’t that always the case?

She was an extreme extrovert, while I was an extreme introvert wishing I was an extrovert.

She was sexually promiscuous while I had exactly three boyfriends, two who I had slept with (three if you count a blow job at a party when I was really drunk…so drunk I don’t recall the encounter).

She dresses like a high class call girl while I dress like a jock.

She barely graduated high school and if it wasn’t for a couple blow jobs to nerds who wrote her essays she may not have, while I finished with honors in every class.

She was a cheerleader while I was a volleyball and basketball player.

That said, we did have some things in common: we both loved to travel (we spent at least two weeks every year travelling, although this was our first foreign trip together), we both loved eighties movies (Sixteen Candles being a favorite of both of us), we both loved the Backstreet Boys (it was our first concert), we were both sarcastic and we both believed in fate (the belief that things happen for a reason.). Of course, after what happened the next day, we assumed the Goddess of fate was smiling down on us.

Sarcastically I quipped, “Why don’t we find some sexy stud and spend Nude Day in a sweaty threesome?”

Ignoring my sarcasm, as she was apt to do when it was aimed at her, she purred, “Now you are talking.”

“I was kidding,” I sighed, before adding, “there is no way in hell you are getting me to go to a nude beach, especially with you.”

“Well, I am going,” she announced, in the decision is made and that is that tone, before adding, “It’s on my bucket list.”

I snapped, “Everything is on your bucket list.”

She countered right back, “Better than having no bucket list.”

The sarcastic exchanges going full throttle. “I have no time for a bucket list, I live through yours.” Once I said it I realized that, sadly, that was the case.

“Well then,” she suggested, “it is time to create your own bucket list.”

“No way,” I protested, but she was already pulling out a piece of paper.

“Let’s see,” she pondered. “Write a best selling novel.”

She pulled me in with my actual goal in life. I demanded the addition, “Yes, but without selling out.”

“Fine,” she agreed. “Now what else?”

In machine-gun fashion, while finishing a bottle of wine, the two of us created a realistic list of over fifty things to do before I die (including meet my ancestors in Italy, be the guest speaker at major event, meet John Green my favourite author, etc…), before she shifted the suggestions to the gutter. “Fifty-seven, get gangbanged.”

“Fuck off,” I shot back, “isn’t that your number three?”

“Seven actually, three is sex in every major city in the world.”

“Amsterdam is a major city,” I pointed out, instantly regretting it.

“Exactly why we need to go out for Nude Day,” she countered.

“Like you need to go anywhere to get laid,” I replied. “Just go to the bar downstairs and you could be horizontal in no time.”

“Actually, I like to be on top.” She smiled, before saying, “I am going for a shower. I expect at least five sexual things added to your incredibly boring bucket list.”

Being factitious, I made an absurd list:
1. Get fucked by all five members of the Backstreet Boys (although that one I would probably actually do if the opportunity presented itself)
2. Do a live strip show
3. Have sex in public
4. Be blindfolded and used as a sex slave
5. Dyke out

Looking at the list, I laughed to myself at how absurd my suggestions were, even though each had been a fantasy of mine at one point or another. I flipped on the TV and was shocked to learn a storm warning was being issued for Amsterdam for later tonight. I suppose it made sense it was sauna hot today and such heat often is followed by a storm.

Zoey came out of the shower, the hotel towel doing very little to cover her body, “So what did you write?”

I kept watching the TV and pointed to the table. After a few seconds, I turned to look at Zoey and saw my list had surprised her. She said, with a smile I had seen many times that usually meant trouble, “A pretty impressive list, Mia, a very impressive list.”

I stood up and attempted to clarify. “That was a joke, Zoey.”

Ignoring my clarification, Zoey continued, “I will help you make those happen Mia, although the Backstreet Boys are old men now.”

“The early thirties is not old,” I countered, pointing out, “Isn’t Harrison Ford on your list?”

“He is so fucking hot.”

“You live in double standard world.”

“Whatever,” she flippantly replied, implying she was done with the conversation. Shifting thoughts, she ordered, like I was hers to order around, “Go shower, we are going out.”

“Where?” I asked, dreading the thought, as I was still exhausted from the long day.

“I don’t know, but I need to check off one more city on my bucket list,” she announced, her intentions clear. My job, as she no doubt was about to get really drunk, when her standards dropped exponentially, was to make sure her choice was not some serial killer.

“Can’t we just stay in tonight, I am beat,” I countered, really not in the mood for babysitting a sure to be irresponsible Zoey.

“Stop being a prude, Mia. This trip was about getting you out of the shackles your Daddy has had you cuffed to your whole life,” she surprised me by saying.

“What?” I questioned, although I knew exactly what she was implying. When I told my Dad about my trip plans he freaked. He forbade me to go to the city of sin and he especially forbade me to go with, as he called her, ‘that bad apple Zoey’. I never told Zoey about this conversation with my Catholic priest of a father, but she knew my father disapproved of her.

“You have always been such a good girl, Mia. This trip conservative, shy Mia is being put away and being replaced by sexy, outgoing Mia,” she decided.

“I am pretty sure that Mia does not exist,” I countered, scared of what Zoey had in mind.

“Go shower,” she demanded, as if I was her child. I went to shower, knowing that once Zoey shifted to her authoritative self I always lost. It was easier to get blood from a stone than to change Zoey’s mind once she had finally made it up.

I had a long hot shower, while I considered my real sexual bucket list. My experiences were tame and innocent in comparison to Zoey’s, as although I had sinned on occasion, my biggest sins occurred in my head. Although the list was supposed to be extreme and obviously not me, the reality was those were my deep, dark secrets I fantasized about when alone and satisfying myself. Although I wasn’t a lesbian, as I liked men, I had long ago realized I was in love with Zoey, and that our friendship had in many ways been like a submissive relationship, minus the sex. She usually was in charge and I was usually doing Zoey’s bidding. All that said, my emotions always blurred between my love for Zoey as a friend or as something more.

My vagina tingling, I ignored a yearning to satisfy myself as I finished my shower, wrapped a towel around me and returned to the living room.

Zoey was already dressed to please, in a black leather skirt, black pantyhose and a slightly see-through blouse that outlined her black bra. On one bed was another outfit laid out. Zoey offered, “I picked some clothes for you, Mia.”

“What am I, your Barbie doll?” I snapped sarcastically.

Her smile devious, she retorted, “Mmmmm, I like that.”

I reached the bed and realized she expected me to wear a plaid mini-skirt, dark beige pantyhose and a white blouse that made me look like a high school girl at a private school. “You got to be kidding,” I said, the skirt in my hand, “these are like panties.”

“Oh you are such a prude, Mia,” Zoey said.

“I am not a prude, nor am I a slut,” I countered.

Ignoring my shot, she pointed out, “A girl must always use her assets, Mia and you have an amazing ass and great legs.”

They say flattery will get you everywhere and it worked this time as I sighed and said, “I can’t believe the things you get me into.”

“It’s cause I love you, sexy,” she joked, coming over and kissing me on the cheek before going to the bathroom to put her face on.

Once dressed, I looked in the mirror and didn’t recognize myself. I looked hot and the dark colored pantyhose really seemed to accentuate my white as snow legs.

Returning from the bathroom, Zoey startled me. “I told you.”

Suddenly feeling sexy, I said, “I can’t believe what a pair of pantyhose can do.”

“I know,” she agreed, dressed in black pantyhose herself. “Plus, men get a hard-on whenever they see a girl in nylons.”

“They do?” I asked, having never remotely considered hosiery anything but a nuisance, to be worn only for weddings and funerals.

“Indeed they do,” she replied, before adding with a devious smile, “and dykes love them too.”

“What?” I gasped, surprised by her declaration.

Her smile stayed, as she grabbed her purse and ignored the question. “Let’s go.”

The thought of Zoey being bi had me flushed, but I pushed down my inner turmoil and followed her out like I always did.

We were downstairs when the bellhop stopped us. “Ladies, I am sorry to bother you, but we have just been told to keep all guests inside as a huge storm has just begun to hit us.”

I looked out the window and saw the downpour that was currently underway.

Zoey, the drama queen she always was, asked, “And what are we supposed to do in the meantime?”

The bellhop looked at her with the same carnal lust as so many had before him, but replied, “The hotel bar is currently open.”

Zoey’s smile returned as she grabbed my hand and led me to the bar. Three hours, a lot of drinks and tons of flirting later and we were both drunk and horny. Zoey had just decided was who would be her Amsterdam fuck when the bar was suddenly closed. We were quite drunk at the time, but apparently the storm had gotten worse and we were sent up to our room for precautionary measures. Zoey tried to get the sexy stud to take her with him, but she was rejected with surprised us both.

Back in our room, Zoey opened the curtains and we looked at the crazy storm. The rain was coming down so hard that you really couldn’t see across to the adjoining hotel.

Both drunk, tired and disappointed by how our night ended, we called it a night. In my bed, I waited until I thought Zoey was asleep before I went to my pussy for some much needed relief. I was close to orgasm when I heard moans from Zoey’s bed, she was masturbating too. Unlike me, who was stifling my moans with all my might, her moans echoed the room. I continued my self-gratification imagining it was me making her moan like that. The naughty thought had me cumming in a minute or two. As I recovered, I listened to Zoey’s climax a couple of minutes after mine, unaware that tomorrow it would be me making her scream like that.

*****

The next morning, well, afternoon if truth be told, we groggily woke up and looked out the window. It was still pouring down. Clearly there was no nude beach today. Honestly, I was relieved; it was one less confrontation to have with Zoey. We ordered room service in as Zoey crabbily ranted about the weather and not making it to the beach.

A couple of hours later, both of us showered and the rain showing no signs of stopping,
Zoey, clearly frustrated at the waist of a day, turned to me and said, “Fuck it.”

“Fuck what?” I asked.

“This,” she pointed to the weather as she began getting undressed.

I looked at her perplexed. “What are you doing?”

“Well if we can’t go to a nude beach to celebrate Nude Day the way it was intended, i saw we bring Nude Day to us,” she explained as she discarded her t-shirt.

“So we are going to just hang around our hotel naked?” I asked.

“Of course not silly,” she answered, tossing her bra on the bed, releasing her big breasts that had always been the envy of most girls we knew, but particularly me. “We will create our own day of fun here.”

“And how are we going to do that?” I questioned, still completely dressed.

Unbuttoning her jeans, my best friend instructed, “Get naked and you will see.”

We had seen each other naked many times so this wasn’t as absurd as you would think, and I shrugged and started getting undressed. There’s one thing about Zoey, she could always make something out of nothing.

Zoey ordered, “Make us some martinis, sexy,” while she began creating our own summer paradise in our hotel room.

Being called sexy, something she had never done before, had a chill go up my spine. I made the martinis from the minibar, and when I turned around she had completely changed everything. The mattresses were on the floor, the lamp had been somehow turned into umbrellas with lights shining down on us like the sun and the TV was playing what I soon realized was porn.

Zoey was lying on a mattress, her sunglasses on, and was watching the TV. Seeing me, she said, pointing to the floor and beach towels, “Beach, check.” Reaching for a drink from my hand, she added, ” Drinks, check.” After taking a sip of the martini I had made for her, she pointed up and said, “Cancer rays, check.”

I laughed. “It is pretty much like we are at the beach.”

She ignored the sarcastic tone and added, pointing to the TV where a pretty blonde in a ponytail was giving a blowjob to a lifeguard on the beach, “Nude beach, check.”

“What is this?” I asked, impressed by both the lifeguard’s big cock and the girl’s ability to easily deep throat it.

“This Ain’t Baywatch,” she shrugged, adding, “how perfect is that?”

“Perfect,” I responded sarcastically, while joining her on the beach.

As we sipped our martinis and watched porn, I couldn’t help but take quick glimpses of my best friend’s perfection. As mentioned already, I had seen her naked many, many times, but never for such an extended time. We spent the next hour watching three sex scenes, polishing off three martinis each as we mocked the horrible acting and discussed plans for the rest of our trip.

A fourth martini in hand, the obligatory lesbian scene arrived. Two lifeguards with big fake tits ended up in the changing room, and seconds later one was between the legs of the other. Although the movie was ridiculous, unrealistic and the moans were as fake as Pamela Anderson’s breasts, my pussy was getting a bit wet and I was worried Zoey would notice.

Zoey, noticing the absurdity of the quick lesbian tryst joked, “I bet we could write a better lesbian sex scene.”

“Well that is another goal on my bucket list, porn writer.”

“What would our scene be about?” she mused.

“A student who gets an A the old fashioned way,” I suggested.

“Or a student who seduces the seemingly prudish librarian.”

“Or the policewoman who pulls over a sexy cheerleader.”

Looking directly into my eyes, she smiled and her tone changed, “Or two lifelong friends who end up realizing one day their mutual lust for each other.”

I froze. Was this another plot idea, or was my best friend hitting on me.

“I noticed you checking me out at the bar,” my best friend revealed.

I stammered, “I-I-I was n-n-not.”

She moved slightly closer to me, her seductive eyes pulling me in. “I think you were.” She paused, moving even closer, “and I kind of liked it.”

I was confused. Was this finally happening like I had dreamed a million times or was she making a lesbian porn scene, either way I was rattled.

My face flushed and I could actually feel my pussy leak a bit at the possibility. I questioned, “You did?”

“Oh yes, I have wanted to kiss you since the moment I first laid eyes in you,” she flirted, her sweet perfume lingering.

I should have known then it was all part of porn writing mockery, as we had met when we were way too young to be thinking of kissing each other, but I was so intoxicated by the idea of being with Zoey that I was lost in lust. I replied, admitting my inner feelings, “I have been in love with you for years.”

“You have,” she smiled warmly. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

I looked away, scared to admit my insecurities, my fear of rejection, forgetting this was all just a game. “I didn’t want to do anything that would damage our friendship. You are my best friend and I can’t imagine a world without you in it.”

Zoey put her soft hands on my cheeks and made me make eye contact with her. Her eyes so warm, her voice so tender, she said, “There is nothing you could ever do to make me not love you with all my heart.”

My body warmed and seizing the opportunity, as Zoey had pushed me to do so many times in previous relationships but I always balked, I moved forward and kissed Zoey.

I could tell I surprised her as at first she didn’t react. But being aggressive for the first time in my life, I continued soft kisses on her lips. After what was probably only three seconds, which seemed like a million in my insecure brain, Zoey returned my kisses. The kisses were butterfly kisses at first…so tentative as each of us nervously attempted to respond to what was happening. But as the kisses continued, they slowly became longer lip on lip and eventually Zoey parted my lips with her tongue and like a dam that was ready to burst, the passion I had for her all these of years was unleashed. My tongue danced in her mouth, exploring every crevice. I put my hand on her waist and slowly pushed her on the makeshift beach as I continued kissing her, refusing to allow our lips to part. Soft moans ricocheted in each other’s mouth, as both of us got hotter from the passionate embrace. I felt pussy juices slowly dripping out, the reality of the situation bringing me pleasure I had never felt before.

Deciding to continue my aggressive nature, I broke the kiss and moved to her voluptuous breasts. Zoey, for the first time ever, was speechless, the only sounds escaping her lips being soft moans as my tongue swirled around her left, extremely hard and protruding, nipple. I cupped her breast and splattered kisses all over it as I explored every inch. A couple of minutes later, I switched breasts and replicated the concentrated exploration. Zoey had always said her breasts were her most electric erogenous zone, mine were my ears, and by the time I was done with her right breast her breathing was getting erratic.

Zoey finally speaking, although it was more of a bewildered moan, whimpered, “Oh God,I can’t believe this is happening. Mia, you have me ready to burst.”

Again finding a confidence I didn’t realize I had, I responded, “Oh Zoey, we are just getting started.”

Her face, already red, went a shade redder. Without a word, I kissed her belly and began the slow journey to her prized possession.

Stopping at her belly button, I allowed my tongue to dart in and out, which had her giggling. “That tickles.” She wiggled.

I continues my exploration farther south, past her trimmed pussy, her scent seemingly captured like a rose bouquet. A slight gleam was showing on her pussy lips. Like me, our intimacy was doing uncontrollable wonders to her too.

Again out of character, my lips almost touching her pussy lips, I observed, “Zoey, your pussy is pretty wet.”

Zoey, obviously anticipating me eating her out, her bossiness back after a temporary moment of weakness, shot back, “Then clean it up, Mia. Lick my pussy.”

“As you wish,” I replied, hearing the words I had dreamed a million times but never thinking fantasy would become reality.

I extended my tongue and took one long extended lick from the bottom of her pussy lips to the top, before flicking her engorged clit. The taste was indescribable, a mixture of every sweet taste combined into perfection.

Zoey let out a loud moan on contact and an extended scream when I flicked her clit. “Mmmmmmmmmmaaaaaah-fuuuuck, Mia.”

I waited, wanting her to beg for more. After a couple of seconds, Zoey moved up a bit and looked directly into my eye, a mixture of passion, concern and insecurity. “Why did you stop?”

I smiled and admitted, “I wanted to savor this moment. I have dreamt of it for years.”

Her facial expression showed utter shock at my revelation. “You have?”

“Zoey, I fell in love with you years ago,” I admitted, my head between her legs, an absurd position in the conventional sense to first tell someone you love them.

“Oh my god,” Zoey replied. She reached down and pulled me up to be on top of her, breast to breast and eye to eye. Showing the first hint of insecurity I had ever seen in her eyes, it was her turn to admit her feelings to me. “I love you too, Mia. I have thought of this moment for a long time as well, but never thought you were interested.”

I smiled, flirting like I could never do with a guy, “Do I seem interested now?”

She laughed, which made our bodies quake together in our intimate position. “Oh yes, you seem very interested.” She reached up and kissed me. The earlier kisses were sweet and tender and then passionate and raw, yet this time, our true feelings out in the open, this kiss sent fireworks through our bodies.

Finally, I broke the kiss and, smiling like a kid on Christmas morning, purred, “I think I need to finish what I started.”

Her smile, adorable and yet naughty, broke wide open as she agreed, “Yes, you have always been one to finish what you started.”

I slithered back down her body to her pussy. Her scent was stronger now, our lust revealed had excited her as much as it had me, and I took in her intoxicating scent before beginning to lick her pussy. I had read many stories, watched lesbian porn and read advice columns on performing perfect cunnilinglus and yet doing it the first time was suddenly nerve-wracking. I wanted to be better than any man had ever been and to bring her to new euphoria that she had yet to experience. I used my tongue as a paintbrush as I slowly parted her pussy lips. Her moans, constant throughout, confirmed my need to know I was doing ok, as I continued to explore her pussy. After every few strokes, I would quickly flick her clit and her whole body would flinch. I loved what I was doing to her body, that I controlled her pleasure; it was an exhilarating sense of power. As her moans increased, I moved my face closer, putting more pleasure on her wetness. Finally, after I don’t know how long I was between her legs, I went for the climactic finale. I pulled her clit into my mouth at the exact same time I slid two fingers into her very wet pussy and searched for her g-spot.

She screamed, “Oh fuck, Mia, don’t stop, oh God, I’m so close.” Seconds later, my mouth firmly clamped on her swollen clit, I found her g-spot and she exploded instantly. “Oh yeseeeeeeeees Mia, fuck I’m comiiiiiing.”

I continued pressure on the g-spot as I opened my mouth to savor the flooding that was erupting like a burst dam onto my lips. Her cum just kept squirting out like a broken fountain all over my face as her body shivered endlessly. I eagerly lapped her pussy, wanting more of her juice, more of her cum that I had made explode. The reality that I caused her orgasm was exhilarating, and I never wanted this moment to end.

Finally, Zoey calmed down, her twitching subsiding and she said, still attempting to catch her breath, “Oh my God, Mia. That was the most intense orgasm I have ever experienced.”

Moving up from between her legs, my face sticky with her juice, I smiled, “I can’t believe we just did that.”

Now beside her, she smiled back. “I can’t believe it either.” Looking into my eyes she apologized, “Sorry about the cum, I am kind of a squirter.”

“Kind of?” I questioned, sweetly,

Laughing, she rephrased, “Fine, I am a squirter.” A second later she added, “Fuck.”

“What?” I asked, suddenly concerned.

“I’m still leaking,” she admitted.

“Let me clean that up,” I smiled, beginning moving back down.

Stopping me, aggressive Zoey came alive as she said, “Oh no, no, no, it is my turn to return the favor.”

My pussy tingled at the thought of Zoey pleasing me.

Zoey pushed me on my back and moved up to kiss me. Unlike our earlier kisses today, she controlled what was happening this time. She kissed my upper lip, allowing my lip to be warmed between her lips. She repeated the attention on my lower lip. The intimacy was so sweet that I thought I might come without being touched down below. Her assault on my senses continued as her lips moved to my neck. Soft bites and her hot breath had me on fire and slowly she moved to my kryptonite…my ear. Her tongue bathed ear and her teeth tugging my ear had me letting out soft moans.

“You like that, don’t you?” she teased, her warm breath short circuiting my brain.

I whimpered, incoherently, “I-yes-ummm-aaah.”

Her hand cupping my small breast, she smirked, “I’ll take that as a yes.”

She moved to my breasts and she complimented me. “Mia, I love your titties.”

I sighed, my biggest insecurity being discussed. “I wish I had breasts like yours, Zoey.”

She licked my stiff nipple before pointing out, “Be careful what you wish for, sexy.”

I moaned as my nipple was pleasured. I asked, “Why is that?”

She bit my breast playfully. “With big breasts comes big inconvenience.”

“Are you parodying Spiderman?” I asked, Zoey knowing my fascination of everything Spiderman.

Biting my breast harder, she said, “Yes, I am. You are lucky to have smaller breasts, perky, perfect, breasts.”

“Why?” I asked, thinking the suggestion unfathomable.

“Well, I have always been judged based in my breasts first, my personality second or third,” she pointed out, before adding, “and they are a killer on my back.”

She returned to my breasts and I let my insecurity fade away as Zoey pleasured me. She spent an eternity lavishly treating my breasts before slowly moving down to my burning fire.

Once between my legs, I peeked to see my best friend between them extending her tongue. The moment she made contact with my pussy, I let out a louder than expected moan, “Oh my god.”

“Delicious,” Zoey returned, her tongue never leaving my wanton pussy. She replicated what I had done to her, teasing my clit every few seconds. Each touch sent a pulsation quivering through my very being as I could taste the orgasm, but not yet feel it. The volcano inside continued to tease, the lava slowly rising but refusing to explode like I so desperately wanted.

I begged, “Please Zoey, finger me. I need to come so badly.”

“You want me to fuck you?” she pushed, knowing I hate swearing and almost never use the ‘f’ word.

“Yes, please,” I whimpered, my body writhing around like a newly caught fish.

“Yes, what?” she teased, pushing me.

Frustrated and only focusing on the pleasure I so badly wanted, needed and craved, I gave in. “Yes, dammit, fuck me, fuck my wet cunt.” I never used the ‘c’ word…ever…but there it was out in the open in my desperation to reach orgasmic bliss.

“Good girl,” she purred, rewarding me for my vulgarity by inserting two fingers inside me. As her mouth swallowed my clit, she began pumping her fingers in and out of me. “I love when you talk dirty.”

The lava was rising and I pleaded in complete delirium, “Harder, fuck me harder, pound my cunt.”

I felt my pussy get fuller as she inserted another finger in me.

It still wasn’t enough as I begged, sweat dripping down my forward, my orgasm refusing to erupt, “More, Zoey, I need more.”

“I have three fingers in now,” she informed me, her mouth leaving my swollen clit and her fingers pumping in and out of me.

“Really?” I moaned, having never has more than two in me before.

A smile crossed her face. “Do you really want to get fucked, Mia?” she asked, her fingers leaving me.

“Noooooo, don’t quit,” I whined, wanting her fingers back in me, reaching for her.

She repeated the question. “How badly do you want to be fucked?”

I didn’t even hesitate as I answered, “So badly, I need to come so bad.”

“Good girl,” she purred again, turning me on even more as her fingers returned to my feverish pussy and she reached for an empty coke bottle from yesterday. A devious smile on her face, she asked, “Do you want me to fuck you with this bottle, Mia?”

“Fuck yes, Zoey, fuck me with whatever you want,” I moaned, her fingers taking away any logic of being fucked by a glass pop bottle.

“Aaaah,” I moaned, as I felt the slightly cold bottle between my lips.

I felt my pussy widen, yet being so lubricated from leaking, the bottle slid inside me rather easily.

I screamed loud enough for our neighbors to know exactly what was happening, as I couldn’t fathom feeling this full. “Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck, oh god, oh god, fuck.”

“Fuck yourself, Mia,” Zoey demanded.

Again I obeyed her suggestion, lifting my ass up and beginning to buck my hips on the bottle like some cheap slut. Her mouth went back to my clit and she licked awkwardly as I moved my body like I was on a bucking horse and refused to get off.

My orgasm built quickly and in a minute, maybe two, time was irrelevant, I felt the bubbling and then the burst as my orgasm filled every pore of my body and short circuited by brain. “I’m comiiiiiing, Zoey, fuuuuuck, soooo fuuuucking gooooooood. Fuck, fuck, fuck, yeseeeeeeeeesssssss.”

I collapsed onto my back and allowed the orgasm to spread through me. It was never ending as it cascaded through me like the Niagara Falls. Zoey kept the bottle in me and lapped up my abundant juices as euphoria was achieved.

My eyes closed, my head mush, my body exhausted, I was in a state of nothingness, a state I never wanted to leave.

Like all things in life though, it came to an end. I returned to reality when Zoey pulled the bottle out of me and I suddenly felt empty. I felt Zoey move up and my eyes still closed I felt her lips on mine.

The kiss was the perfect dessert to the perfect entree.

Zoey broke the kiss and whispered in my ear, “I love you, Mia.”

Those four words warmed me in a way the sun could never do. I opened my eyes and gazed into hers. I could see the sincerity of her words and her insecurity as she waited to hear those special words returned. I smiled, “I love you too, Zoey. I always have and I always will.”

Her eyes lit up and she kissed me again. When she broke it, I quipped, “Well, did you enjoy Nude Day?”

“Oh I think we have started a new tradition, don’t you?” she smiled back.

Reaching for the bottle that had just fucked me, I moved it to her pussy and promised, “Oh, this tradition is just getting started.”

“You hungry slut,” she shot back.

“Takes one to know one,” I retorted, happy to know even after everything we had just did and said, we were still the same two people. I rubbed her pussy with the bottle and asked, “So do you want to get fucked?”

The end!!!

---

Twists to cum

Wow! What a great set of responses from that last chapter. Thank you everyone.

Broken Bliss Ch 5
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Sunlight streaming through my room woke me up, and the first thing to greet me was a headache. The second was the realization that Mom was no longer lying next to me.

Groaning, I got out of bed and stumbled from my room, head throbbing. In the kitchen I found Mom and Lisa, both sipping cups of coffee. Upon seeing me, Mom rushed to pour me a cup. Rarely had I ever had a hangover, and they are never fun.

“I called in sick today for Lisa and I,” Mom told me. “I don’t think she is up to thinking much right now.” This was met with an agreeing groan from my sister. “I talked with Sarah, too, and she is coming over for dinner. So I need you two to take care of each other, while I go to the store.”

I couldn’t understand how Mom was dealing so well after last night, but as she started to walk away, I noticed she was walking a little stiff, and bow-legged. I hid my smile, as I kissed her on the cheek on her way out.

Lisa helped me drink my coffee, only burning my tongue once when she poured too fast into my mouth. “I’m sorry!” She exclaimed when it happened. “Do you want me to kiss it better?” I readily agreed, and our lips met, and tongues found each others in a dance that Lisa was really getting good at. After only a couple seconds, though, Lisa pulled back with yet another groan. “Ugh. Even kissing hurts. Remind me never to drink again.” She said sourly.

Thankful that I hadn’t drank as much as she had, I felt bad for her as she nursed her hangover.

“So, about what happened yesterday,” Lisa said, and when I didn’t reply after a moment, “with Geo?”

Her tone put me on my guard, but all I said was, “Yes?”

“I don’t think you should get her pregnant. It’s not right. If she wants to get pregnant, then she should have her brother do it, not mine.”

I saw the trap before me. If I agreed with her, I might never get to stick my cock in Geo again, and I had to admit she felt good. Also, Geo might tell our mom, and I still wasn’t sure how I felt about that. On the other hand, if I disagreed with Lisa, it would look like all I was after was sex.

“What if she tells mom, though?” I decided that this was the best tact. I was wrong.

“Let her tell mom! We are both of age, and can move away like John and Geo did. Don’t get me wrong, I love mom, but I love you too, and don’t want you sleeping with someone like HER!” I didn’t know what she meant by that last part. All I could see was everything that I had going for me right now at the risk of crumbling.

“Lisa, be reasonable. Once it is done, we don’t have to worry about it anymore. Things can go back to the way they were.”

“The way they were?” She stormed, and then winced as her own voice hurt her head. “And just what is THAT supposed to mean?” The last question came in a whisper, and was all the more menacing, because of it. When I couldn’t answer, at a complete loss to even understand what was going through her head, she stomped from the kitchen, headed for her bedroom. I looked down at my cup of coffee, only half-way done, and sighed. Based on our past, I knew to leave her alone when she acted like this. Eventually she would calm down, and seek me out.

I went back to my room to try and sleep off my hangover, only to be awoken by Mom a little bit later.

“I take it you and Lisa had a fight?” She asked, sitting on the edge of my bed. I just nodded in response, thankful it didn’t hurt to do so. “Care to talk about it?”

“No,” I told her, knowing there was no way I could explain it all. “She’ll calm down in time.”

“Your sister wouldn’t tell me either.” Mom said thoughtfully, and I feared she was about to figure things out. “Oh well. What do you think of pork chops for dinner? Sarah said she was bringing someone over, but wouldn’t say who.”

“That sounds fine mom,” I told her, thankful for the change of subject.

“Now I think it is time you had another bath. Too bad your sister is here. We could have some fun, eh boyfriend?” So it was back to boyfriend again, huh? I could live with that, I guess.

Mom filled the tub, and I shimmied out of my shorts; I was still shirtless from last night. The water felt great as Mom helped me slide into it. She started to massage my feet, and remembering where this had led last time, I immediately got hard. Mom’s eyes were drawn to it like a magnet to lodestone, but she only smiled, and kept rubbing my feet. She soon moved up to my calves, then thighs, before switching to my shoulders and neck. Her fingers were like magic, working out kinks I didn’t even realize I had. My back and chest came next, and I was feeling pretty relaxed by the time she had me stand up.

I got up, and eagerly pointed my member at Mom, but she had me turn around, and washed my buttocks. I did slightly jump as her hand slid between my legs, and she began to rub my taint. It was another new and interesting sensation, and again, not unpleasant, as I felt myself growing harder.

Finally she turned me back around, and stopped as she spied how hard I was. I was disappointed that she barely touched me, as she washed my crotch, before turning on the sprayer, and rinsing me off. As soon as all the soap was rinsed, however, Mom quickly dropped back down to her knees, and brought her lips to my throbbing hardon. She kissed the little bit of precum that was already coming out, and then licked her lips. “You seem to taste better every day, hunny.” Then like a woman starved, she swallowed my cock, and I could feel it going down her throat. I couldn’t help but thrust my hips as she sucked my in as deep as she could.

I moaned loudly when I felt her tongue on my balls, while my cock was still buried down her throat. She slapped my behind, and pulled away from me. “Your sister is still home, you have to be quiet.” She whispered fiercely at me.

“As you wish, my beautiful girlfriend,” I said with a smile. Mom returned the smile, but it turned to lust when she looked back at my cock before her.

“Oh, I shouldn’t do this…” She murmured, then stood up, and undid the belt and buttons of her slacks, before dropping them to the floor. Mom double checked the lock, then placed a towel on the floor and had me step onto it. “Your girlfriend needs your thick cock in her, now.” She bent over, and wiggled her lovely ass in my direction. I needed no further urging, and stepped up to her lovely hole. It took me a few tries, but I was slowly getting better at getting it in, without using my hands. As soon as my head slid past her lips, I thrust forward, and easily slid home. Mom had to place her hands on the door for balance as I continued to move in and out of her with force. The same fire I had felt from her loins last night was there, and she felt unbelievable wrapped around my dick.

“Mom? Are you in there?” Lisa’s voice came from the other side of the door.

“Y-yes, dear,” Mom tried to say as I continued to feed her my rod from behind. She tried to wave me to stop, but instead I just changed my motion to slowly pulling out, then slamming it back in. Her eyes rolled back in her head in pleasure.

“I’m going for a drive. I’ll be back later,” Lisa said. Knowing my little sister was on the other side of the door, started to get to me, and I knew I wouldn’t last much longer.

“Okay, d-dear. Drive safe.” Mom was having difficulty thinking, much less talking as I continued my alternating rhythm. We heard Lisa walk away, and mom stood abruptly, pulling away from me. “I can’t believe you did that. What if she caught us?”

“Are you afraid of your daughter catching you with your boyfriend?” I asked with false innocence.

We could hear Lisa drive away, and mom grabbed my cock, unlocked the door, and led me out of the bathroom. “My boyfriend has something I need,” She said as she led me to her bed. I jumped onto it, and laid down, wondering what treat would come next. To my surprise, Mom went back down on me, licking and sucking up her juices from my cock. Luckily the small break had allowed me to reset, and I was once again safe from cumming anytime soon.

Once all of her juices were cleaned off of me, Mom looked up at me, my cock-head next to her lips. “Does my boyfriend want to try something new?”

“Yes,” I said in wonder, curious what she had in mind. She leaned over to her nightstand and brought out her bottle of strawberry lube. I had a feeling I knew what she had in mind now, and couldn’t wait.

She put some lube on her fingers, then got on her elbows and knees, ass facing me, and shocked me by reaching around behind her, and shoving two fingers in her ass. I could smell her pussy she was so close. For a few seconds, Mom, or rather, ‘My Girlfriend’, fingered her ass, moaning and panting as she did so. “Does my boyfriend like to see me fingering my ass?” She asked, and I tried to gasp yes, but couldn’t get a sound out. This was NOT what I’d expected. She must have understood anyway, for she continued, “What if I use my other hand to rub my clit? Ooh, that feels good. It feels good to have my boyfriend watching me play with myself. It really turns me on… In fact, Ugh, ah, ah, in fact, I’m about… to… CUM!”

Mom’s whole body shook with the force of her orgasm, and I felt like I wanted to as well, from just watching her! When she had finally recovered, her eyes met mine, and I could see that unquenchable lust burning deep with. “I want your cock in me NOW!” She demanded, and swung her legs over me. She positioned herself, and then slowly began to sink back. She was tight; too tight in fact for it to be her pussy. I was fucking my own mother in the ass. I couldn’t believe it.

As soon as I was fully ensconced within her rectum, Mom let out a heavy sigh throwing her head back, and I saw a huge smile split her beautiful lips. “I’ve never had a cock so thick back there. Thank you so–Boyfriend.” She brought her head back down to look me in the eyes again, the lust, if anything, burning brighter. She placed her hands on my chest, and began to rock her hips. Slow at first, but building as she went on. The entire time her eyes were locked on mine, and I couldn’t help but feel how erotic the whole scene was.

“I love you, Mom,” I said, forgetting to call her my girlfriend.

Her eyes flashed dangerously, but then softened. “I guess there is no hiding it. I love you son. I love having your cock in my pussy, I love the taste of your cum,” as mom spoke, she emphasized her words with a violent thrust of her hips, “and I absolutely love the feel of your cock in my ass. I love you son, and I love fucking you. I’m going to hell, but this is heaven with you inside me where you belong.” She was working herself up to a crescendo, thrusting her hips, biting her lips, and all the while keeping her eyes locked on mine.

This was nothing like when I’d fucked Jenny in the ass. This was good. This was loving and tender. Not manipulative and punishing as at had been then.

“I’m coming close mom,” I whispered, and she only nodded as she picked up the pace even more. My balls tightened, and Mom screamed as I started to shoot my load deep into her bowels. Mom dropped down, and began kissing me with more passion than I have ever been kissed with to date. Our tongues and bodies melded into one as we both reached the pinnacles of our climaxes.

Mom was the first to recover, and got up and grabbed some tissues. She began to clean me up, and I was embarrassed as I giggled when she cleaned my over-sensitive head. When she was done, we kissed again, tender and loving this time, and it felt good just to be with her.

Mom was the one to break the spell. “We’d better get dressed before your sister gets back.”

Soon we were both on the couch, Mom’s arms around me, and we were watching TV again. I must have dozed off, because I awoke when Mom got up to start making dinner. I heard her on the phone, arguing with someone a few moments later, and then she came into the family room, pissed off.

“Your sister is staying at a friend’s house.” My heart stopped. Lisa must have told Mom, and Mom must have sent her away to keep us apart. I was screwed. “It seems that whatever you two fought about, she is still angry, and won’t come home.” I couldn’t stop my sigh of relief, but thankfully, Mom didn’t notice.

“She’ll come home when she has calmed down. Is there anything I can do to help with dinner?” I tried changing the subject. Mom looked at me with a look that told me she knew what I was doing, but wasn’t going to push it.

“Hunny, if you could help with dinner, there wouldn’t be much reason for us to be taking care of you.” She gave me a quick peck on the cheek, and went back to cooking.

Around 5 o’clock, the doorbell rang, and I went to see who it was. My jaw about hit the floor, as I opened the door. It was my apartment manager, but then again, it wasn’t. Her bleach blonde hair was down to her shoulders (freed from her tight bun), and it was obvious she had spent some time curling it here and there. She was even wearing make-up, which I had never seen before. Instead of her ultra conservative attire, she wore a deep v-neck shirt, which showed her amply bosom to great effect. She also had on a knee length skirt, showing some smooth, white, well-toned calves. In short, she was stunning.

Beside her stood a younger version of Sarah, only her hair was dark brown, and her chest wasn’t nearly as large as Sarah’s. She looked to be just a little older than me. She was wearing a summer dress, which hugged her features nicely.

It took me a moment to work moisture enough in my mouth to invite them in. I stumbled as I led them to the family room, when I remembered the story Mom had told me. My dad was a lucky man to have slept with not only Mom, but this woman too.

The younger woman was introduced as Faith, and she greeted Mom and me graciously. Mom looked at Faith for a few moments, before turning to me, “Hunny, why don’t you show Faith around, while Sarah and I talk?”

Knowing that Mom was just trying to get rid of me so she could talk in private, I led Faith away, giving her a tour of the house. She was quiet the whole time, but smiled often as I spoke. I found myself easily flirting with her, trying to more of her dazzling white teeth behind those smiles.

“So what did you do for a living, before your accident,” she asked me at one point.

“You mean you didn’t look up my file before coming over?” I asked teasingly, and was rewarded with her beautifully blushing. “Well, I get a monthly stipend from my dad’s death, that pretty much pays the bills, but I have been going to school, and do some computer programming on the side.” I sighed, as I looked at my arms. “Kinda hard to do that now, with these.”

She lightly placed her hand on my cast, and I saw that her nails were painted blue. I wished I could feel her touch through the cast. “I’m so sorry this happened to you. I was the one who watched your ex as she moved out. Sorry I couldn’t stop her from breaking the lamp.”

She had been the one…? “But I was told that she was physically ejected when she did that. I mean no offense, but I’ve felt her hits, and she was no weakling. I hope she didn’t give you too much trouble.”

Faith grimaced, and removed her hand. “Why do men always say ‘I mean no offense’, and then say something offensive?” I began to wrack my brain as to how to rectify my mistake, when she broke out laughing. “You are too easy! I’m messing with you. Let’s just say I have lots of extensive martial arts training. My dad was a martial arts instructor.”

“Was?” I asked, before I could stop myself.

She became somber for a moment. “He died a couple years ago, of a heart attack. Healthiest man I ever knew and it still got him.”

“I’m sorry. Losing a parent is never easy,” I say, feeling like a fool. Her smile quickly returns, and I begin to sense that she is a generally happy person.

“Dinner’s ready,” I hear from upstairs, and I follow faith up, admiring her tight ass in her summer dress. She turns and sees me staring, but only smiles as she keeps going, giving it a little shake for my benefit.

Mom sits next to me at the table, Sarah and Faith across from us. I am embarrassed to have Faith, much less her sexy mother, watch me get fed, but it is either that, or go hungry. Sarah pulls out a glass of champagne, and mom eyes it wearily. “You know what that stuff does to me,” she says. Sarah ignores her and pours a glass anyway. She then looks to Faith and I, pours one for Faith then asks if I would like one.

I’ve never had champagne before, and considering mom let me drink last night, I see no reason not to tonight. I take a sip when she hands it to me, and think it tastes like cat piss, but smile and nod graciously.

Dinner was fantastic, which it always is whenever Mom cooks. Afterwards we all retired to the family room. I noticed that Sarah grabbed the champagne, and she and Mom were getting pretty toasted. I took little sips from mine, finding that I was getting used to the taste, but still not enjoying it much. We all laughed and joked, till late. When Sarah got up to drive home, she fell back again, immediately. My mom tried to help, but she was too inebriated as well.

“You can’t drive home like that,” I said, noticing a slight slur to my own words. “How are you feeling, Faith?”

She looked at me for a moment, and I swear her eyes scanned my body, before she answered. “I don’t think it is a good idea for any of us to drive. Mrs. Dickens, would it be alright if we stayed the night?”

Mom looked hungrily at me for a moment, and I knew what she was thinking. If they stayed the night, she wouldn’t be able to have my cock inside her, but there really was little choice.

“I’ve already told you, Faith, call me Diane. No need to be so formal here. Yes, please stay the night. Since my daughter decided to stay out, you can have her room.” She turned to look at Sarah. “I am afraid you will have to sleep in my bed.” There seemed to be a different twinkle in Mom’s eyes as she looked at Sarah, and I guessed she was probably remembering past experiences with the other woman.

By the twinkle in Sarah’s eyes, so did she.

I showed Faith to Lisa’s room, while Sarah and Mom retired to her room.

“You know what they are going to do up there tonight, right?” Faith surprised me by asking.

I laughed a little. “Yeah, the wall between our rooms is pretty thin. I’m sure I’ll hear it pretty well.”

“Your mom is hot. I can’t blame mine for getting her drunk.” I don’t know what to say, and just keep quiet.

We sit in silence for a bit, and when I turn to go, I feel a slight touch on my side, stopping me. I turn to see Faith biting her lower lip, nervously. “May I come up and listen, too?” At first I am taken aback, but then figure, why not?

I try to give her my most winning smile, “I would be honored,” I told her. Faith follows me up the stairs, and this time I look back to see her admiring my ass. I give it a wiggle for her, and we both laugh.

As we approach my room, we can already hear moans of pleasure, emanating from Mom’s room. As we pass by Mom’s door, we notice that it was left ajar. I tried to keep going, but noticed that Faith had stopped to look inside. I knew she couldn’t see anything, because there was a sitting room before you entered her room proper. I just waited for Faith to join me. Instead, she dropped down on her hands and knees, and crawled into the room.

I tried to hiss for her to stop, but either she couldn’t hear me, or she ignored me. I tried to chase after her, and when I got to the now wide open door, I saw her sitting on the floor, peaking around the corner into the main bedroom. I dropped to me knees, unable to crawl with my arms in their cursed casts, and shuffled over to Faith.

“Oh, yes! Lick that pussy, Sarah! Make my cream all over your face!” The sounds of sex were much louder now that we were in the room.

“What are you doing?” I demanded in a whisper, though I probably could have talked normally and still not be heard by the two women.

“Isn’t it hot?” Faith replied, and I noticed that she had her hand under her dress, rubbing against her panties.

I peeked around the corner, and froze. Mom was laying back on her bed, one arm behind her head and the other pressing Sarah’s face into her pussy, while she ground her hips against Sarah’s tongue. Sarah was on her stomach, one hand between her legs, and two fingers buried in her own pussy.

While I watched, Mom was brought to another orgasm. I felt hands at my pants, and looked down to see Faith hungrily trying to get my pants down. I was all too eager to let her.

I looked back to our mothers, and saw that Sarah had slid up Mom’s body and they were kissing each other hungrily. Sarah then slid up further, and planted her pussy on Mom’s face. I was able to get a good look at her tits and noticed that they were bigger than I had even thought, at least D-cups. She immediately began to scream in ecstasy.

I felt Faith’s mouth surround my cock, and I looked back down to her. She looked even more beautiful, as her red lips slid along my shaft, and I couldn’t stop my own groan of pleasure. I could see that she had her hand in her panties, and was fingering herself furiously. She brought herself off, and I enjoyed the feeling of her tongue as she powerfully sucked me off while moaning in her own pleasure. She was starting to get me close, so I pulled back, reluctantly leaving her mouth.

“Let’s go downstairs,” I said, no longer being concerned over being heard above Sarah’s screams. We left the room, but instead of going downstairs, Faith led me to my room. I figured they still wouldn’t be able to hear us, and happily followed.

I stepped out of my pants, and watched as Faith stripped. Her body was phenomenal. He breasts were smaller than her mom’s, but still respectable Cs, her waist was tiny, and I could now see a small strip of brown hair, neatly trimmed above her pussy. I could just make out her swollen pussy lips and clit at this distance.

She shoved me back against the bed, and I fell with a grin on my face. She straddled my hips, but I stopped her. “Uh-uh. I want to taste you first,” I tell her.

“Really?” She asks in surprise. “No man has been willing to do that. They all say it’s gross.”

“Really!” I say, and before I know it, her pussy is pressed to my chin, and her legs are locked to my head. I start by sucking on her swollen labia, flicking it with my tongue as I do. I can hear her muffled moans above me, and know I am doing right. Her hands dig into my hair, and she pulls upwards, as if she wants to get my whole face inside her. Instead, I shove my tongue up as far as it will go, and begin swirling it around. Her hips begin to gyrate, and her moans get louder as I do this. Sensing she is getting close, I start to ‘pop’ her clit between my teeth and tongue, and hear her scream as my mouth is flooded with her orgasmic juices. Her taste is different than either Mom’s or Lisa’s, sweeter, somehow.

Faith lifts her hips, and stares at me in wonder for a moment. “I have never cum like that when a girl has done that for me. Thank you!” She then drops down and starts kissing me hungrily. I can feel her hips moving against my erection, and soon she has it in position without using her hands. As soon as I feel it lined up, I thrust at the same time she pushes, and we both grunt with the connection.

“That thing is HUGE,” she exclaims, her pussy is tight, and I realize the only reason I got it in so easily was because of how wet she had become. She began to rock back and forth. I lean my head up, and suck one of her large tits into my mouth, and she starts to scream in rapture. I no longer care if our mothers hear us, and begin to pound into this sexy little vixen with fervor. She lets out another scream, and I concentrate all my effort on moving my hips, and sucking her hard nipple. She spasms violently, and collapses on me with a final scream, and then lays there panting. I continue to thrust up into her, loving the way she whimpers as I do, and soon dump my load in her.

She unexpectedly sits up again, and I see a different pair of hands groping her breasts.

“I thought I heard the sound of my daughter cumming. How do you like the feel of your older sister on your cock, Jason?

Older sister? But she has different parents. I sit there shocked, still buried in Faith’s pussy, unable to think.

“You said she had a different dad!” I heard Mom screech from my doorway.

“There was another man that raised her. A good man, but not the one that sired her. Your late husband was her father. When I found out I was pregnant, you two were already engaged. I didn’t want to come between you two, so I left. When I saw you the other day, and heard about what happened to him… Well, I figured it was about time you knew the truth.”

“But why did you mislead me?”

“I never told you this, but my brother used to fuck me when I was younger. Only two men have ever loved me the way he did. Your husband was the second. I wanted that for my daughter.”

The realization that I had just cum in a sister that I didn’t realize I even had, started to turn me on again. I could feel Faiths hips rotating slowly on top of my softened cock, as her mother continued to fondle her daughter’s breasts.

“Don’t tell me you’ve never thought about doing it with your son, Diane. I saw the way you hungrily looked at him during dinner,” Sarah accused.

Faith began to moan, as my cock started to come back to life within her, and she reached up, and pulled her mother’s head down for a kiss. I watched, enthralled, as mother kissed daughter passionately, and Sarah continued to fondle Faith.

“Yes, but you still mislead me,” Mom said, but there didn’t seem to be any heat in it. Instead, her eyes were locked on to where I was now fully hard in my older sister. “Oh, fuck it!” she exclaimed. She moved Sarah away from her daughter, and lifted Faith off of me. I couldn’t stop a wine from escaping as my dick suddenly felt naked. I was then shocked to see Mom turn Faith around, and start sucking my cum from her pussy. They lay next to me, and I felt forgotten for a moment.

“I’ll take care of you, stud.” I heard Sarah say as she planted her two large breasts on either side of my cock, and began to slide them up and down my shaft. With Faith’s and my cum as lubricant, Sarah’s tits felt wonderfully soft surrounding my cock.

I began to moan as she worked, Faith screaming in utter pleasure next to me. Sarah got up, and swung her leg over me, facing away. She turned back to me, and gave me a wink. “Go slow. It has been many years, since I have had one this big. I felt her nether lips touch the tip of my cock, and begin to slide over the head. There was a slight ‘pop’ as my head passed the entrance. “Oh, GAWD, that is big. Faith, how did you manage taking this fucker?”

“My little brother got me wetter than I have ever been before,” Faith replied, between pants of lust. “It helped.” Sarah began to slowly swivel her hips, taking me in deeper, bit by tiny bit.

“No more, Diane!” Faith screamed next to us. “I can’t take any more!” I saw Mom lift her head and smile, and then crawled up Faith’s body to kiss her, Faith’s juices covering Mom’s face.

Sarah was still slowly working her way onto me, grunting and groaning as I went deeper and deeper. Mom broke off her kiss, and moved to place her head between Sarah’s and my legs. I felt her tongue touch my balls, making my dick jump, and Sarah to grunt in pain. She then moved higher, and I guessed she was licking Sarah’s pussy, only to be confirmed a moment later. “Yes! Lick my clit! Get me wetter so I can fit your son’s monster cock in me, YES!” Suddenly she slammed down the remaining bit, getting my cock fully into her.

She shuddered as an orgasm hit her, and I moaned as her tight pussy convulsed around my cock. I noticed the same heat from her pussy that I had noticed from my mom, and wondered if it was an older woman thing, or not.

Faith leaned over and whispered, “How does my mom’s pussy feel?”

“Good. Hot,” I say, “But yours felt better.” I have no fear of Sarah hearing my confession above her own incoherent screams. Faith kisses me, our tongues entwining, and her hand on my cheek.

“Mom was right,” Faith said, breaking the kiss, “Brothers do make better lovers.” She returned to kissing me, and I felt Mom’s tongue start to lick around my taint. It dawns on me that I am getting pleased by three women at once, and it sends me over the edge.

I moan deep into Faith’s mouth, as I start to shoot my load. Feeling my orgasm start, Sarah jumps off me, but my cock is soon engulfed in my mother’s mouth, as she takes my seed. The most powerful orgasm of my life rips through my body, and for long moments, I can only lay there, panting.

My head finally clears enough to look around, and I see three gorgeous women exchanging my cum from mouth to mouth.

Drained, exhausted, and pleased beyond measure, I drift off to sleep.

===============================
I have truly enjoyed all the comments and suggestions, both on my stories, and my thread (http://forum.xnxx.com/showthread.php?t=231610) Please keep them cumming!

---

Finally home, a cosplay New Years, & the Angel’s test

Friend’s note: It’s been requested that I stop doing this, because the ratings are so low. I’m saddened by this. I figured that his fans would honor one of DB’s dying requests. Regardless of ratings, I will continue. I know that most of the negative votes are from people who don’t even read the story, they simply scroll to the end, and click negative. They don’t realize they’re hurting DB’s legacy, more than anything I could do. Anyone looking at his work, will see his good ratings, then the plummet. This doesn’t hurt me, it hurts his standing. I’m not going to let such petty actions, stop me from fulfilling my friend’s request.

===================================
Ch 17

All I want to do is walk into my familiar bedroom, play a few video games, read a comic or two, or maybe even re-watch an episode of Battlestar Galactica. Is that too much to hope for?

Unfortunately, I’m afraid it is, for there’s a sock on the doorknob. I’m a bit surprised by that, as Dennis and Robin haven’t been too shy in the past, and haven’t cared when Gina and I’d watched them. For a minute or two I stand there, debating on just walking in anyway, but decide that valor is the better part of discretion, and walk back down to my car.

It’s New Year’s Eve, and my usual tradition is to stay up late playing video games, before going to bed the next morning. I’ve rarely had dates in the past. Since I don’t know how long my roommate will be, and since gaming is on my mind, I decide to call up Shanna.

“Nick? I’m so glad you called! When are you getting back?” She sounds breathless on the other end of the phone, as she excitedly talks to me.

“Well, I’m actually at my apartment now, but Dennis and Robin are currently using it. What are you doing?” I ask her, hoping she’ll get the hint that I want to come over.

“Getting ready for a party tonight. Are you going?” Since there are literally hundreds of parties going on, I have no idea which one she means, and tell her so. “The cosplay New Year’s one, silly. What other party would I want to go to?”

What party indeed? I wonder.

“But I don’t have a costume out here, and I can’t get to the ones in my apartment,” I say, feeling disheartened. I also can’t afford one, after all the money I’d spent down south, and don’t think I can find one that will be up to my standards on such short notice.

“Oh, well, if you get the chance to get one, I’d love to go with you,” the disappointment in her voice decides me. One way or another, I’m going. I only have to get a costume. Well, Dennis will understand if I break this one small convention. Maybe if I’m quiet, he won’t even know I’m there.

Trudging back up the stairs, pulling off the sock, I unlock the door. I put the sock back on the knob for good measure, before quietly slipping into my apartment. The sounds of my roommate’s lovemaking drift down the short hallway, and I’m fairly sure they won’t be able to hear me.

Confident that I’m going to get away with this, I start walking towards my room. By the sounds they are making, I guess that he’s left his door open. Just as I walk into the main room, I realize I’m wrong.

Robin looks up at me, and smiles, as she rides on top of Dennis. They’re on the couch, and my roommate has one of her fake tits in his mouth, while she rocks her hips back and forth, moaning loudly. Her red hair is bouncing atop her head, as Dennis thrusts into her from below.

“Nick!” Robin exclaims with a smile.

“What the. . .” Dennis starts to yell, as he stops moving, craning his neck around to look at me, standing frozen in the entryway. “Dude. . . Sock!”

“Sorry,” I tell them embarrassed. “I just need to get something from my room, and I’ll be gone.”

I try to walk past, but the pathway is short, and I have no choice but to walk close to them. I’ve noticed that despite Dennis stopping his movements, Robin hasn’t stop grinding against my roommate, and she grins as I try to slip by. Her hand darts out and grabs my wrist, halting me.

“Do you have to go so quick?” the redhead asks, and I don’t know what to think. Dennis starts to say something, but Robin pulls his head back up to her tit, shutting him up; after a couple seconds, he shrugs his shoulders and resumes moving inside her. “Why don’t you join us?” Her hand leaves my wrist, and goes to my pants.

“Uh. . . Dennis,” I say, not sure what he’ll think of this.

“Whatever, dude,” he say, letting go of her nipple just long enough to say that, before gripping Robin’s hips, and increasing her movements.

Robin moans loudly at this, and I capitulate. She quickly has my pants down to my ankles, and I kick off my shoes, and then pants. She has a firm grip on my already hardening cock, and uses it to pull me over to her waiting mouth.

Her lips stretch taught around my head, before I feel her tongue bathe the underside of my penis. Robin is great at giving head, and she elicits moan after moan from me. If I hadn’t stopped on the drive up here to masturbate, she probably would’ve had me spewing down her throat in a matter of seconds. This is the first time I’ve ever been with a woman at the same time as another man, but Robin’s mouth doesn’t let me care.

Robin must’ve been enjoying this a lot as well, because she has three consecutive orgasms, before finally pulling away from my shiny knob, and looking me lustfully in the eyes. “I want to feel this beast in me,” she says as she gets off of Dennis. I expect her to have me lay down, but instead, she merely turns around, and after a few seconds of fidgeting, has Dennis well seated in her ass.

“Oh, fuck!” Dennis exclaims. “I love how tight your ass is, dear.”

She turns to look at her boyfriend, smiling, “Mmm, and I love how well you fit back there, baby” She turns back to me, still with that hungry grin on her lips. “But right now, I want to see if I can get that thing in me, too. I’ve never had two men at once. This should be fun.”

With her back against my roommate and him buried in her ass, I can clearly see her freshly fucked pussy open and waiting for me. I’m so turned on by the redhead’s brazen nature that I don’t even care about Dennis being there anymore.

Getting onto the couch, between the two sets of legs, I start to rub my saliva slickened penis against her swollen, wet, lips. Robin moans and closes her eyes as Dennis starts to buck beneath her. I time my own thrust with his, slipping a couple centimeters into her at once.

Her eyes fly back open, and her arms wrap around my neck, as she screams, “Oh god, that feels huge. I feel so stuffed with both of my holes filled. Fuck me Dennis, fuck me Nick. Use your cocks to make me cream! OH GOD“

She mashed her lips to mine in an all-devouring kiss, as I feel her inner muscles contract violently around my rod. I can feel the other man pumping in and out of her colon while she cums, but try to ignore it, as I start to go deeper into this fiery redhead. A small part of me feels bad for kissing another man’s girlfriend, but the part of my brain that is doing the most thinking demands I kiss her back.

Our tongues swirl around each other, as she continues to cum, and I bring one of my hands up to her fake left tit, giving it a good squeeze. Despite the fact that I can see her chest is fake, they feel real enough. I’m sawing my hips back and forth, in time with Dennis’s movements, and have soon sunk into her as far as I can go.

Robin breaks off the kiss, when I strike bottom, and reaches down to where we are connected. She splits her fingers on either side of my cock, and then looks at me in surprise at how much still remains outside of her. At least two inches stand pointing to the strip of red hair above her pussy.

“Oh, fuck, that thing is big,” she moans. I know Dennis is no small guy himself, and hope he doesn’t get jealous of me.

Dennis’s hands come around his girlfriend’s torso, and starts playing with her jiggly tits, replacing mine, so I grab her hips, and start driving into her as hard and fast as I can.

“That’s it, baby. Fill my ass with your cum,” Robin cries out suddenly as Dennis begins to grunt. “Oh, it feels so hot in there. You’re going to make me cum again!”

This time as her pussy starts massaging my phallus, I’m too close, and pull out a second too late. One shot makes it off inside her pussy, before I can pull and shoot the rest across her stomach.

Robin is still in the throes of her climax, and I watch as she spreads my cum across her stomach, and even fingers herself for a few seconds with her cum covered hands, bringing herself off to a tremendous orgasm.

Not sure of the etiquette of these things, I quickly get up, gather my clothes, and head to my room. I get cleaned up as best I can, and am fully dressed again, when a knock sounds on my door.

“Hey, Nick,” Dennis says, “we need to talk.”

Uh-oh, I think, here it comes.

I open the door, half expecting my roommate’s fist to come flying at me. His hand does enter, but only because he is holding it out to me. I shake it, and he walks into my room. I can hear the shower going, and know where Robin is.

“Sorry if that bothered you, man. She’s been asking me for that for a bit now. At first I wasn’t sure how I would handle it. She told me she loves me, and I believe her. It’s actually kind of kinkier than I thought it would be. Dude, when you got in her, her asshole tightened so much I thought she is going to pinch my cock in two!” I let him ramble on for a bit, glad he’s not mad at me. “So, how are you handling it?” He finally asks me as he winds down.

“I dunno,” I tell him honestly. “It’s different, and I can’t deny it felt great. You have quite the catch on your hands, Dennis.”

He shakes my hand again, smiling, before turning to leave. He stops in the doorway, looking back at me with a serious look in his eyes. “Thanks for pulling out of her. She doesn’t believe in birth control, and we’ve been lucky so far.” I remember that one shot had made it in her, and also how she’d fingered herself with my cum, and can’t speak. I nod though; glad he can’t read my thoughts. Thanks to Lela, I know I’m fertile. “One last thing,” his face is now stern, “despite what happened in there, if I ever find you alone with her, I’ll kick your ass.”

He doesn’t wait for a response, before turning, and walking away. I’m not worried about him being able to beat me up; between my switches and current strength, he doesn’t stand a chance. I don’t plan on trying to steal Robin from him, though. I already have enough women in my life, and no matter how real her tits feel, I prefer the genuine article.

I look around my room, and sigh in relief. My vacation had been an eventful one, but not relaxing. It’s good to be surrounded by my geek paraphernalia again. I almost feel as though my collectibles and posters reset my mind. Remembering the entire reason I came into the apartment, despite the dangling sock, I go to my closet to look through my costumes. All of them tied into geek culture in one form or another. My first thought is to go as Gambit, but with my current muscles, I’m not quite as lanky and thin as I used to be. I continue to go through my costumes, some are bad for cold weather, though I know I will be indoors most of the time, some are just too obscure, and other’s too worn. I end up going as Gambit anyway, trench coat, bow-staff and all. I even have some contacts, which turn my eyes black, but wait to put those in, as they tend to annoy my eyes if I wear them for too long.

Robin slips into my room at one point as I’m getting ready, and gives me a critical look.

“Who are you supposed to be? A pirate?” she asks solicitously.

“No, mon chere,” I say in my best bayou accent, “I be da Gambit.” When she continues to look at me I inform her without the accent, “From a comic book series.”

“Oh, yeah, the geek thing.” She drops her gaze to my covered crotch, before adding, “Sometimes I forget about that. Especially when it comes to your other attributes.” She smiles at me, and I grow nervous, remembering Dennis’s warning. Again, I’m not worried about him, but I don’t care to cross any lines. “Anyway, the reason I came in here, is that I want to clarify something. Despite what happened in there, I love Dennis, and have no intention of trying to get with you on a permanent basis. I’m sorry if we gave you the wrong idea. . .”

“No,” I tell her, relieved. “I’m happy for you two. I have plenty to deal with on my own.”

“Well don’t sound too heartbroken,” she complains, and I realize that I’ve hurt her ego. She must’ve expected me to be disappointed, but when I’m not. . .

“Not that I’ll turn you away, if you and Dennis don’t work out,” I quickly pipe up, trying to sooth her.

“Hmm, well, with a cock as big as yours, you’re welcome to join us whenever you like, just don’t expect it too often.” She winks at me as she turns and walks out, and I think Dennis is in for one helluva ride with this fiery redhead.

I call up Shanna, to ask if she wants me to pick her up, or meet her at the party. There is only ever one cosplay party this time of year, and while I’ve always known about it, I’ve never been comfortable going alone.

“Come get me, and we’ll go together,” she says, and I can tell that she’s excited about me going. “Who are you going as? I want to see if we’ll match.”

“Uh-uh,” I tell her, smiling though I know she can’t see me. “You get ready, and we’ll see how well we match when I get there.” She protests, but in the end, I win out.

I knock on her door a short while later, and Shannon answers.

“Gambit, huh? Now I know what to dress as!” she tells me, grinning triumphantly.

“You’re going too, Shannon?” I ask, and laugh when she pouts that I know who she is.

“How do you DO that?” she demands, but I just give her an enigmatic smile in response. “Well, no. I got invited to another party, and I’m looking forward to it. Good choice of costume, though, you’re a little too well built for it. Gambit’s tall, but with your current build, you’re a little wider than he is.”

“Is that a fat joke?” I ask, poking her in the sides, playfully.

She laughs, and then yells up the stairs, “Shanna, Nick is here. You’re safe to come out.” I wonder at the last part, but when I see Shanna, I understand.

She’s dressed up as Rogue, up to and including dying her hair red, except for a white spot in front. Her blue eyes sparkle as she smiles widely, seeing me in my matching outfit.

“I guess we match after all,” I tell her, returning the smile. She runs to me, and flings her arms around my neck, before kissing me.

“I’ve missed you,” she says breathlessly, coming up for air a few moments later.

I wrap my arms around her thin waist, and love how her outfit hugs her curves. “Mon, chere, your touch truly does entice da life right outta da Gambit.” She laughs at my accent, and I realize just how much I’ve missed the sound of her musical laugh. “I’ve missed you, too. And your cute laugh, and long lashes, and beautiful eyes and. . . Shall we go?” I ask her, giving her tight behind a quick squeeze.

Her mouth moves to a pouty position, and in her Rogue outfit, I think it’s pretty cute. “You don’t want to fool around, first?” she asks me.

“Is it always sex with you?” I ask her, remembering when she’d used a similar line on me a while ago.

She laughs at the turnaround, and drags me out the door.

The party is at a large house, bordering on a mansion, and there is music blaring everywhere, lights flashing, and costumes galore. Considering how cold it is outside, I’m surprised at how skimpy some of the outfits are; some of them barely legal in public.

I immediately excuse myself to the bathroom, and put in my contacts. When I return, Shanna has moved away from the spot I’d left her at, but I only have to sense for her switches to find her.

To my surprise, she is chatting with another Rogue. I grab us a couple drinks, and go join them. The other Rogue is pretty cute, I can’t deny, but I can tell she is wearing blue contacts, and a wig. Shanna’s costume is easily better.

Shanna doesn’t notice I’m there, until I hand her a drink.

“Oh, you’re back,” she says barely glancing at me. “Nick, this is Julia, we have a few classes together.” By her tone, it doesn’t sound like she enjoys those classes.

“Nick, huh? Cool contacts.” Julia says, turning the full effect of her bright blue eyes on me. She places her hand on my chest, and gets a little uncomfortably close, as she gazes into my black eyes. “They can just draw you in, can’t they?” Her lips part and I know she is giving me the go ahead to kiss her by the way she is looking at me, and the shape she makes with her red lips.

I step back, and turn my back on her. I’m here with Shanna, and no matter what I may do when I’m not with her, I’m not going to kiss another woman in front of her.

Shanna looks at me for the first time since I got back, and I see she is startled by my eyes. She quickly gets over it though, as she gives me a quick peck on the cheek and a, “Thank you.”

She takes my arm, and pulls me away. When we’re far enough away, which is not too far considering the music, I lean over and ask what that’d been about.

Shanna studies my face for a bit, before answering. “That’s just Julia. We’ve been rivals since elementary school. She’s always been jealous of me, and wants whatever I have, including boyfriends.” She glares over to where Julia is smiling at us. Apparently the rival knows we’re talking about her. I don’t doubt that Julia has been successful in the past at stealing men. Dressed as she is, she looks absolutely stunning. I still find Shanna more attractive, dressed up as a better Rogue, but can’t deny that the wonton way Julia acted, had an effect on me.

One of Shanna’s words catches in my mind. “Boyfriend? Is that what I am?”

She studies my face for a bit, before answering with a shy smile. “Maybe. . . After the way you just turned away from her, it’s definitely points in your favor.” I look back over to the other woman, and notice that her smile turns a little sour.

I take my date out onto the dance floor, and she laughs at my clumsy attempts at dancing, but I don’t mind, just enjoying the way she sounds, and how her long lashes bat at me.

Julia doesn’t seem to be done with us though, and at one point, I find myself sandwiched between the two women. They glare daggers at each other, around me, and I really start to get uncomfortable. It really doesn’t help that Julia keeps running her hands all over my body.

“Let’s go,” I tell Shanna after Julia grabs my crotch for the second time. I’d thought the first time was a fluke, but when she gets a firm hold on my cock the second time, I know it’s intentional.

“And let her win?” She shakes her head. “I won’t let her drive us away. Just ignore her.” That’s easier said than done.

I pull Julia’s hand off my ass, and give Shanna a kiss, hoping the other woman will get the hint. When I don’t feel her behind me, I think she does, until I realize she has only moved to the other side of Shanna, and is now running her hands all over her body.

I’m utterly confused at this point. What game is Julia playing? And why isn’t Shanna stopping her? When I see Julia start to kiss Shanna’s neck from behind, I grow even more confused, and pull my dreamy looking Rogue over to me.

“What’s going on?” I ask again. “I thought you hated her.”

She looks at me a bit dazedly, before looking around, and seeing Julia smiling at us again. “What? Ahh, I mean, yeah I do. I don’t know what she’s thinking.” She looks at Julia again, a puzzled expression on her face. “Maybe you’re right. Let’s go. We can see the countdown at my place, and I really want to be alone with you.”

I nod, still uncertain about her answer, but figure if it gets us out of this situation, all the better.

We walk out to my car, but Julia is yelling after us. I don’t want to see a cat fight break out, so I try to hurry us along, but Shanna stops instead.

Groaning, I decide to try and put an end to this, before it can go on.

“Look, Julia, you’re cute and all, but I’m with Shanna. Go bother some other guy.” I try to be nice, but I know my voice sounds a little harsh in my annoyance.

Julia looks at me with an odd look, before shaking herself.

“I’m not here to talk to you. I want to talk to Shanna.” I remain standing there, and Shanna grips my hand, as we look at the other Rogue. She looks hard at me for a minute, and I realize she wants me to leave, but I’m not going to leave Shanna alone with this other vixen. After a few seconds, Julia sighs, and speaks some more. “I guess if I need to say this in front of him, then I will.” She turns to face Shanna, her expression and tone serious. “Shanna, I’m sorry for everything I’ve ever done to you. You’ve always been so beautiful, that even as kids, I was jealous of you. I know I stole some of your boyfriends, and I never even knew why, with some of them. I didn’t even like most of them.”

Shanna’s grip on my hand grows tighter as Julia speaks, and I can feel the anger nearly radiating off of her in the cold night.

“I think I know why, now,” Julia continues to say. “I’ve always been jealous that those other men could have you, when what I really want. . . What I truly desire. . . I took your boyfriends, so that I could in some way be close to you,” she finishes in a rush, and Shanna’s hand releases mine in shock.

The import of what she’d just said isn’t lost on me either, as I stand there stunned.

“Why are you telling me this now?” my date asks.

“Because. . .because I only just realized it in there. No one has ever been able to ignore me as well as he did, so I decided to step up my game, by playing with you. Only instead of winning him over, I found that I enjoy being with you instead. I realize that I’ve liked you for a very long time.” Julia sounds truly sincere, but I can’t help but wonder if this is just another ploy of hers, to win me over. If it is, I don’t see how it’ll work.

The two women look at each other for a bit, and Shanna apparently comes to some sort of a decision. She turns to me, and takes both of my hands in hers. “Nick, will you please go warm up your car. I promise I’ll be there in a bit.”

“Are you sure?” I whisper to her.

She glances back at Julia, and then looks me deep in the eyes. “I’m sure,” she states, placing her hand on my chest and lightly brushing her soft lips across mine.

Unsure what’s going to happen, I stay aware of her ‘happy’ switch. While it’s not on, it’s not fully off either. I walk to my car, part of my mind on that switch, as I start it up, and turn up the heater. Curiously, her switch moves a little bit to the happy side, but not far, before I see them both walking over to my car.

Jumping out, I hold the car door open for Shanna. “Julia is going to come back to my place with us,” she tells me, whispering in my ear. “I’m not giving you permission to be with her.” The last part of the whisper is fierce, and I find that I’m now more confused than ever. What were these two Rogues talking about?

The drive is not long, but made to seem longer by the silence in my car. When I get out letting Shanna out, I notice that Julia waits for me to open her door, too. I look to my date, and she doesn’t seem to care, so I open her door, and she steps out. Let it never be said that mom didn’t raise a gentleman.

“Thanks, Nick,” Julia tells me. “I’m sorry about how I behaved earlier.”

I nod, not sure what to say.

Once inside, Shanna pours us all drinks, and they sit to watch TV, while I go to remove my contacts. My eyes are starting to bother me. I can hear the women talking, but can’t make out what they’re saying, and when I rejoin them, they immediately grow quiet.

“Will someone please explain to me what’s going on?” I ask, somewhat annoyed by their behavior.

Shanna hands me my drink, before explaining. “We’ve decided to try and be friends, and see how that works. If it goes well, then maybe more will come later.” I nod, pretending this makes perfect sense, and after some thought, it actually kind of does. Hadn’t Robbie been nice to me, after a fashion, after I’d stolen Gina from him?

“So, Nick. You’re all the talk of the campus right now. You seem to have grown pretty popular lately,” Julia comments.

I swallow a sip of my drink uncomfortably. “Yeah, for some reason, some of the jocks have taken a liking to me. Kinda unexpected,” I try to blow off the question. They had become friendlier with me after the whole kidnapping scene where Robbie had beat me up. I’m still not sure if it’s because they’re afraid of what I’d done that night with my switches, or because they feel bad about their hand in the fiasco.

Julia pretty much ignores me after that, even though Shanna and I are cuddling on the couch.

When the ball starts to drop, we all count down, and cheer as the New Year begins. Shanna spins around in my arms, and kisses my quite thoroughly. We’re both quite out of breath, when I let her pull away. I see Julia standing there, forlornly, and feel bad for her. I know what it’s like to be alone on New Years.

Shanna sees her, too, and to my surprise, she lets go of me, and walks over to the other Rogue. “Let this be a new year for new beginnings, and the end of old rivalries,” she says, and then kisses her for a few seconds.

When they pull away, I’m wondering if I’m actually going to get a crack at this second Rogue after all, despite what Shanna had said.

Julia’s eyes are sparkling, and I can see a tremulous smile on her lips, as Shanna walks back over to me, and grabs my hand, pulling me back to her room.

“Someone has been on their best behavior tonight, and I think he deserves a reward,” she tells me with a wink. “Besides, goin’ on a week now I ain’t had nothin’ twixt my nethers weren’t run on batteries!”

I laugh at the Serenity reference.

When Julia makes to follow us, I think for sure it’s going to happen, but Shanna indicates for her to stay outside, and shoves me into her room.

Once inside, Shanna starts stripping off her costume, and I do the same. As she meets me on the bed, I notice that she left the door cracked, and Julia is spying on us. I laugh inwardly, wondering if Shanna had done it on purpose or not. She’d said she still doesn’t trust the other woman, and I wonder if this is some kind of test. But whether it’s a test for me or her, I don’t know.

All thoughts of the other women flee, however, when Shanna’s wet lips wrap around my cock, and she starts to give me one helluva blowjob. Luckily I’ve already gotten off twice today, or else I really wouldn’t have lasted long. Robin was good, but Shanna is fantastic. I don’t know why, but for some reason, she seems to take extra care to make sure I’m enjoying it, and easily has me moaning and groaning, as I run my fingers through her red dyed hair. She almost looks like another person, with the change in her hair color.

As much as I’m enjoying her attentions, I feel bad for ignoring her pleasure. Pulling her up, I lay her down on the bed. I start to kiss her feet, sucking gently on her toes, and running my tongue between the little digits, listening to her small purrs of pleasure as I do it. I trail kisses up the arch of her foot, to her heel, where I nibble a bit, before moving up her calf, the underside of her knee, then thigh, and finally the juncture at the top.

I can see that she is already soaking wet by the time my tongue swirls around her inner lips. She tastes as good as ever, and I hungrily drive my tongue into her as deep as it will go.

I hear a noise behind me, and only then remember Julia. She must have entered the room. I move my mouth up to Shanna’s clit, so that I can get a look at her face, and see that she must have been staring at where Julia is. She doesn’t look angry, though, so I concentrate on attacking her clit with my teeth and lips.

She is soon quivering, with my head locked between her thighs, and her fingernails digging into my scalp. When her legs release me, she grabs me by my ears, and hauls me up to her face, where she greedily licks her juices from my lips, chin, and tongue.

I remember the way Summer and I’d been together the other day, and think I will tease Shanna a little bit. I place the head of my cock against her labia, and rub it up and down, making her moan with desire.

“Fuck me, Nick. You’ve been away for too long, and I need your monster prick inside me,” Shanna demands, but I continue to tease her, until she has another orgasm from me rubbing against her tiny clit. As soon as I see the beginnings of her passion, I quickly change angles, and thrust myself as deep into her as I can go in one stroke.

Shanna grunts at the invasion, and it increases her orgasm. I can feel her fingernails digging into the flesh of my back. I pull all of my length out, except for my head, and then shove back into her, going for that deepest spot that I’ve found in the twins. After pounding into her for a few minutes, making her cum again and again, I realize the angle must be wrong, and roll us over.

When we swap places, I catch a glimpse of Julia, her lips parted in an ‘O’, eyes closed, and her hand buried deep in her own pussy. She has a hold of her wrist with the other hand, and it looks like she is trying to get her fist even deeper into her hole. She has decent sized tits, though smaller than Shanna’s, and they bounce in time with her efforts.

Julia opens her eyes and sees me staring. She grins as she licks her dark red lips at me seductively.

I decide I better concentrate on the woman I’m with, and latch onto one of her breasts, while I reach down between us, and press hard against her clit. This time when she comes, I feel myself slip into her that last little bit, as her womb strangles the head of my cock.

“Oh, fuck. I forgot what you feel like so deep in me. Oh, I love how you fill every part of me Nick,” Shanna moans, and I can feel her juices leaking out and around my invading tool.

I know I’m getting close, and grip her hips, forcing her violently back and forth. She feels so good, with that tight grip on my member, and I soon unload my seed into her grasping womb, to the echoing sound of loud cries from the other two women.

Shanna collapses against my chest, trying to catch her breath, while I slowly soften inside of her, without slipping out. She kisses me tenderly, before squeezing her arms underneath me, and hugging me tight with her whole body.

The last thing I remember before falling asleep is her whisper in my ear. “I think I could fall in love with you, Nick. I know I can trust you. Thank you for being. . .” the rest is lost in the oblivion of sleep.

When I wake up in the morning, I find that I’m still inside Shanna, and have grown hard again. Julia is sleeping naked, next to us.

Definitely a better way to start the New Year, than my past has been.

===================================
Ch 18

Julia has taken off her Rogue wig, and I can see in the early morning light that her short hair is the color of gold in the dawn light.

My slight movement is enough to wake Shanna, and she looks down on me with a sleepy smile. “Mmm, good morning, handsome,” she murmurs to me, and lightly peck my lips. Shifting her hips a little, she must realize I’m still inside her, as her eyes grow wide, and her smile even wider. “Mmm, I can get use to waking up like this.” She gives me a hug, and I can’t help but twitch inside her, as her whole body squeezes me.

“Huh, wha—” Julia wakes up next to us, slightly confused. “Oh!” she exclaims when the fogginess of sleep has finally been rubbed from her eyes, and she sees Shanna and me.

I don’t know what to think. Shanna made it clear to me that Julia is off limits to me, which is fine, though disappointing. Last night, she had been across the room while I was screwing Shanna, and I can still envision her fisting herself. But now she is right here next to us, and after the days and nights I’d spent with my sister and mom, it takes all of my self-control not to reach out, and start playing with her small dark nipples.

I decide to start small, and see what happens. Slowly, I begin to move my hips, slipping in and out of Shanna’s grasping vagina. The current redhead moans as I do this, giving me a devilish look, as though she knows what’s in my mind, but she doesn’t stop me. Instead, she turns to Julia, and says, “I guess you behaved yourself, last night.” She reaches out, and starts rubbing one of the other woman’s breasts, and Julia smiles at her appreciatively. “Perhaps we can have some fun this morning.” Then she looks back at me seriously, “But she’s still off limits to you.”

I don’t know what to say to that, but figure that at least I’m not being left out completely, like Julia had been last night.

“Thank you,” Julia gushes, and then half sits up, and starts kissing the woman I’m slowly fucking. Julia’s nipple is only a couple centimeters from my lips, as she kisses Shanna, and it is torture not to lift up and suck it in.

To distract myself, I close my eyes, and pick up my pace inside Shanna. She sits up more, and I feel a hand down near my crotch. Opening my eyes, I see that it’s Julia’s hand, vigorously rubbing Shanna’s clit while she sucks on her tit. Julia’s ass is now facing me, and I can see her juices already leaking down her legs. She must have been seriously turned on, to be that wet already. Again, the image of her fist diving in and out of that juicy cunt flashes through my mind, and I wonder what it would be like to have your entire hand in a woman. My left hand starts to twitch at the thought, and instead of following through with the impulse, I place both hands behind my head to keep them out of the way, and just let Shanna ride me.

When I look back at my lover, she is looking at me, and I know I’d been caught staring. I blush slightly, but dammit, I’m a man, and she is a naked woman right next to me. It would be impossible for me NOT to look. Shanna doesn’t say anything though, and just continues to moan, as Julia and I bring her to a crashing orgasm.

As she cums, Julia pulls her off of me, and the two women starts making out madly, hands roaming all over each other’s bodies. My cock stands forlornly, pointing to the ceiling, all but forgotten.

Well, I’m not about to be forgotten for long, and as I roll off the bed to get into position behind Shanna, they both move into a sixty-nine position. I have to move again, but Shanna’s ass is now aimed perfectly in the air for me, and I get back on the bed, and squat behind her, with my feet planted on either side of her legs. I’m so tempted to slip it into her puckered, tight bunghole, but I haven’t been there with her, and don’t know how she’ll react.

I easily slide right back into her mound, while Julia sucks on her clit. I can feel her vaginal walls constrict around me every time Julia flicks Shanna’s clitoris, and I’m soon moaning in time with the sexy female geek. A few times I feel Julia’s tongue on my balls, but I don’t say anything to Shanna; it feels too good.

Grabbing Shanna’s hips, I start to pound myself into her, as I feel my orgasm approach, and Shanna screams out a split second before I start to unload into her. My body is wracked by paroxysms of pleasure, as gob after gob of my semen floods into Shanna’s pussy, and leaks out around my cock.

I pull out, and Julia hungrily attacks the now-empty hole, sucking all of my semen out of her. Despite how erotic the scene is, I know I’m spent, so decide to leave the women to their own pleasures, and go to get into the shower.

Shanna joins me a couple minutes later.

“I figured you would still be with Julia,” I tell the nearly insatiable woman.

“Are you mad at me?” she asks, throwing me into confusion. She must have seen my misunderstanding painted across my face, for she continues, “For not letting you fuck Julia, too?”

I have to laugh. It had been torture true, but it’d been kind of kinky, as well. “Well, no,” I tell her, “I’m not mad. But I’m a bit confused. You don’t have a problem sharing me with your sister, so why have one with Julia?”

She gives me her familiar, ‘You know nothing, Jon Snow,’ look, before answering.

“Because Shannon is my sister, and I trust her. Julia is another matter. I might trust her in time, but there is a long history that we both have to get past first,” she tells me, placing her hand on my chest as she looks into my eyes.

“Is that why—” She must know me better than I think, as she places a finger across my mouth, stopping me.

“If you’re going to ask about the whole boyfriend/girlfriend thing again, please don’t,” she tells me, knowing exactly what I’d been about to bring up. “Yes, she is a big reason why I don’t want to label us. She’s stolen most of my past boyfriends. You have shown me I can trust you when I’m with you, but how do I know about when you are out of my sight? If we aren’t officially together, then it won’t hurt as bad.”

I really have no answer for her, because I can’t say that I haven’t been with other women when she isn’t around. I offer the only truth to her that I can, “I promise that I will not let her take me away from you. Besides, she can’t even begin to compare to how wonderful you are to me.”

She places her hands on my hips, as she looks me in the eyes seriously, before pulling me to her, and hugging me tightly. “Thank you,” she murmurs, her head pressed against my chest, as the water sprays down on us. “I lo—, er. . . thank you.”

I nod, knowing what she’d been about to say, and hug her back to me, feeling warm inside.

Julia jumps into the shower after we get out, and I get dressed back into most of my costume from last night, not having any other clothes here.

“I’ll leave you two, to work things out,” I tell Shanna, giving her a long kiss. “I want to get home, and finally relax.” She looks disappointed, but I really haven’t been able to relax for a while, and I’m looking forward to being in my own room.

I don’t make it home. Halfway there, words flash across my vision, ‘Get somewhere private. It is an emergency.’

I don’t know if it’s Lela or Summer, but guess the former. My sister could just tell me, or even call me, but if I need to get somewhere private, that likely means Lela. She’s never taken me in the day, before, so I know it must be important.

I pull over into a mostly empty parking lot and wait. It doesn’t take long, before a shadow looms over my car. A second later, I find myself in the featureless blue room.

I’m not alone.

Arms wrap around me from behind, a moment before I hear a whisper in my ear. “I’ve missed you, little bro.”

I turn around, and hug Summer back, wondering what the emergency is. Thinking back on the shadow that had covered my car, I know Lela is risking her ship being seen. Whatever it is, it must be something dire.

“What’s going on?” I ask, hoping my older sister will know.

“I’m not sure. I only had a moment’s notice, before Lela came and took me. Nick, I think mom might have seen the ship,” Summer informs me, worriedly.

That isn’t good. If mom saw the ship, and found Summer missing, things might go badly. I truly hope she’s wrong.

I look around for the opening that will lead to Lela, but it isn’t in evidence and in this featureless room, I don’t even know where it’s supposed to be. With Summer’s arms still around me, I can sense her off to my right. I can also sense all of my other switches moving away at an alarming rate. We are returning to low orbit.

“What are you wearing?” Summer asks, pushing me away from her to examine my costume. I quickly explain about the cosplay New Year’s party I’d gone to. “And if you’re still wearing it this morning, then that means you went home with someone. . . Did my geeky brother use his switches on a woman last night?”

I know she’s teasing me, but don’t feel that this is the appropriate moment for it. “I didn’t use my switches,” I tell her a little more brusquely than necessary. “Help me find the door out of here, so we can find Lela.”

Just as I finish talking, the lights go off, and I suddenly find us floating in space. Or at least, that’s what it seems like, as Earth zooms away from us, and we are surrounded by stars. Thankfully I can still feel the floor beneath my feet.

‘Lela?’ I think to the alien. ‘What’s going on?’

There’s no response.

Summer hugs me tighter from behind, saying, “Nick, I’m scared. Is this the attack? Are the demons here?”

“No,” I try to reassure her, “They aren’t supposed to be here for a few more months. Maybe it’s just another scout.” But as I speak, I notice that we’ve left low orbit, and are still rapidly moving away from Earth. I can’t imagine what speed we must be moving at, and marvel at the technology that must have gone into this ship. The geek in me has a small orgasm.

The mortal human part of me, on the other hand, informs me I’m going to die.

After a couple seconds, red rings appear in the distance. As we draw closer, I can see ships in the middle of the rings, and figure the red circles are superficial, highlighting the location of the other ships.

Lela finally sends us a message: ‘Ships are detected approaching. Too many to be scouts. Be prepared.’

Summer and I look into each other’s fear filled eyes. This is it, I think to myself. It’s early, and I’m not ready. I still don’t know how to stop them. The human race is going to die, and it’ll all be my fault. I barely stopped a scout. How am I going to stop this many?

Luckily Summer is thinking a lot more practically than I am. “Maybe we’d better get undressed, so we can have as much contact between us as possible.” Her voice quavers as she speaks, but it still lends me enough strength to overcome my paralyzing fear. I nod to her, and start removing my trench coat and shirt.

The distant ships are easily visible now, and I notice that the red rings suddenly turn blue. I wonder at this, just as I’m pulling my shirt over my head, and my sister is removing her bra. The ships are just what you’d expect from nearly every cheap sci-fi movie: round saucers, spinning slowly as they move through empty space.

I quit stripping, and place my hand on Summer’s wrist, stopping her from undoing her pants as I watched the ships approach.

Something’s not right. They’re not in any type of military formation, more of a gaggle, and I know that the demons are militaristic, based mainly on the fact that they sent out scouts and the visions Lela had shown me, what now seems like ages ago. If they’re hostile, they should be ready this far out. They also appear to be slowing. Or maybe that’s us. It’s hard to tell, when your reference points are stars, hundreds of light-years away. Either way, we’re no longer approaching each other as fast as we had been.

‘Lela?’ I ask again, not expecting a response. Summer lays her hand on my shoulder, and I’m shocked, as Lela’s switches are the only ones I can sense. How far from Earth are we? The insane thought that mom’s going to ground me, if she finds out how far from home I am, flits through my mind, and I laugh quietly.

“This is no laughing matter,” Summer tells me, rebuking me now. “What’s going on?”

The other ships have stopped moving, and are now facing each other across the black expanse.

I’m still not sure what’s happening, but I’m starting to get an idea. “I think the blue rings mean friendlies,” I tell her uncertainly. “These are either other friendly aliens, or more of her race, angels. Did you get to see Lela’s ship before she took you?” Summer shakes her head, letting me know that she hadn’t, and I grimace. “Hmm, I guess we’ll just have to wait then.”

I hope that it’s not Lela’s race coming back. They’d demanded that she abandon Earth, and when she disobeyed, they’d made sure that her ship would never be able to find home again, and then abandoned her to Earth’s fate. If they’re coming back, that can only mean trouble. Perhaps they’ve decided to kill Lela’s and my children after all, and take her back with them.

The ships start moving closer again, and Summer tenses, just as space disappears, and we’re back in the blue lit room again.

And just like that, we’re no longer alone in the room.

Summer screams, and I pull her behind me. She almost strangles me, she’s squeezing me so tightly, but I’m not going to let them get her. A small part of my mind can’t help but notice the feeling of her hard nipples digging into my back. I shake off the thought, to examine our company. Now is not the time to think with my second head.

Six sets of silvery eyes look at us curiously. Each eye has a cat-like pupil, and looks too large for their heads. Their skin is light pink, and they’re all wearing those light suits that I’ve seen Lela wearing, before I’d gotten her pregnant. They’re of Lela’s race.

They’re also all female.

For some reason this strikes me as extremely odd, until I remember Lela mentioning that it’s the males that rule their race. I assume that these must be their servants.

Which means that my unhatched children are in danger, as are Summer and Lela. It has to say something that I’m not concerned for my own wellbeing, though my heart is certainly pounding in my chest.

“Do not be alarmed,” one of them says in the dual-toned voice of their race, stepping forward. Her voice is a little deeper, however, than Lela’s. She looks just like Lela, except that maybe she has wrinkles that Lela doesn’t. In fact, all of these females have barely wrinkled faces, and a couple of them actually have slightly sagging small breasts. It’s hard to tell if there are other features that are different, with the dim blue light dancing smoothly across their bodies, making it hard to focus on specific features.

“Nick,” Summer asks me, “What’s going on?”

I shrug my shoulders, uncertain, and our guests don’t deign to enlighten us.

The black rectangular hatch opens in the wall behind the newcomers, and it takes me a minute, before I see Lela walking between the other females. I know it’s her, by her switches.

“Lela, what’s going on?” I ask, as soon as she’s in front of us, then, “The children?” If she’s here, who’s incubating our children? Why does she look so sad? Has something already happened? Why won’t any of my questions get answered?

Fear galvanizes my resolve, and I prepare to disable these angels, and figure out some way to escape. I have to save Lela and Summer.

I wait for her to form her answer before acting, wondering why she doesn’t use the nanites. “A surrogate is taking care of our children,” her voice finally comes, and I’m happy to see a smile appear on her face. If she’s smiling, then maybe everything will be okay. ‘They are here for another reason,’ the words come across my vision. It’s only then that I realize she has spoken for everyone’s benefit, but that we can use the nanite’s connection to speak privately.

The one that’d spoken earlier steps forward, and faces the three of us. She speaks first in her language, and then waits for Lela to translate. I wonder at this, where she’s already spoken to us once, and think that it might be a hierarchy thing, or maybe she doesn’t know enough of our language.

We wait for Lela to form the words, and I try to stay patient. “They say that some of the females of our race believe what I’d told them, and don’t feel that enjoying mating is a blasphemous thing.” The other angel speaks again, followed after a bit by Lela. “A few females have revolted, and are returning to your planet, to seek me out, and verify if it’s true. If it is, then it will mean a massive social change for our society.” Lela waves to the others of her species. These are delegates from their strongest ships.”

Lela seems to be getting excited, her nipples even growing rigid, and it’s hard for me not to share in it. It means that she won’t be an exile, bereft of contact with the rest of her race for the remainder of her lifespan. Then the rest of the news falls upon us.

“If I have been found to be lying, then I will be executed immediately, and the lives of the rebel females will also be forfeit, for their crimes in coming to me.”

“Great,” I say, knowing that Lela had indeed enjoyed our coupling, “but I don’t see any other males here for them to experience it with.” Only after the words are out of my mouth, do I realize my stupidity. “Oh. . .” I say, at the same time Summer smacks my arm.

“It’s you, silly,” my sister tells me, unnecessarily. “What a lucky pervert you are, getting to service all of these aliens.” I’m glad at least she’s enjoying this. I still remember my marathon sex session with Lela, and don’t care to repeat it. Summer grows serious for a moment, before asking, “When did you and Lela do it? You didn’t tell me about. . . Oh, my god! Those children are yours!” Summer’s shock is almost tangible in its intensity.

Before I have a chance to respond, the old one speaks again and we wait for the translation. “That won’t be necessary. They brought a young female, who has just reached maturity. They will give you the opportunity to please her, and then will abide by her verdict.”

“But I’m not up to putting her in heat, and then having sex for the next eight hours,” I protest. “Besides, I don’t want any more children, right now.”

“Eight hours. . .?” Summer whispers in wonder next to me. “You’ve been holding out on me, Nick.”

Once again the older alien speaks, followed by Lela. It’s obvious that she understands me, even if she refuses to speak much of my language.

“If what I told them is true, then you won’t need to put her in heat. Merely please her, and it will be done,” Lela translates.

‘Lela,’ I think to her privately, ‘Are you okay with this? Can’t I just couple with you? I don’t want to hurt you.’

‘How can this hurt me?’ comes her immediate response. ‘When you prove I’m right, everything will change. Also, if you only mate with me, they can claim that I am lying to save our lives. They want this to be true. It will mean that our females will no longer be subservient to the males. No longer have to suffer violent matings.’

‘But won’t it bother you, to see me with another woman?’ I ask, even though I know she’s seen me having sex with numerous other women, as she’s always spying on me. But those other women have all been human. This time it will be with one of her own species.

‘We do not choose a mate for life, as you humans try to do. We have always mated for the best offspring, choosing the strongest males. When things change, then maybe we can think about finding only one male for us, but for now, this is how my race functions.’ I truly wish that I could gain some sense of emotion from the words, but they just seem too analytical.

“What about you?” I turn and ask my sister. “How do you feel about this?”

“Are you kidding me?” she asks excitedly. “I’m getting horny just thinking about it. Watching you make it with a young alien. . . Can it get any more perverted than that?”

I laugh at my sister’s cavalier attitude, before turning back to the group of aliens. “Okay, I’ll do it.”

There is a hum of confusion, as the alien females converse amongst themselves.

“Of course you will do it,” Lela translates the next sentence, and it dawns on me I never even had a choice. A moment later the entryway opens again, and out walks another pink-skinned alien. She stands a little shorter than Lela and her breasts a little higher, but is otherwise nearly indistinguishable.

Lela lets out a small sound that I can only interpret as a gasp.

She walks up to me, and waits. It takes me a moment to notice she isn’t wearing a light suit.

Uncomfortable with so many eyes on me, I’m not sure how to proceed. I’m tempted to use my switches to make her wet, but think that it might be cheating. I think back to how Lela had first reacted to my touches, and how she’d only wanted to get it over with.

“If this is going to work,” I tell them,” she needs to do whatever I say.” I look into the young alien’s silvery eyes, before asking, “Can you understand me?”

She jarringly nods her large head, and I can tell she’s just as nervous as I am. I’ll need to get her to relax, or this’ll never work.

“Sit down,” I tell her, and take her hand, to help her down. Part of me is conscious of Summer walking away with Lela to one side of the room, while the other six go to the opposite side. I do my best to block them all out. This is just like when Dennis watched me and Gina, or at Brent’s party with Shannon, I think to myself, wishing I believe it.

I sit across from her, and take her foot in my hand. Gently rubbing her heal, I start to give her a massage, hoping it’ll help her relax.

‘What are you doing?’ Somehow I know it’s Summer asking. ‘You don’t have to woo her, just make her cum.’

‘Look at her,’ I mentally admonish my sister. ‘She’s too nervous. Besides, I want to make sure she’s pleased in every way, so that there can be no complaint, and no denying it.’

‘How did I end up with such a wonderful, younger brother?’ she sends back to me. ‘No wonder you’re such a great lover.’ I feel my cheeks heat a little at her compliment.

I take this moment to look closer at this new angel, and can discern a few other differences between her and Lela. The angle of the eyes is just a bit different, as is the exact shape of her sex: a little slimmer, maybe.

‘She was chosen for her aesthetic closeness to me,’ Lela sends me.

‘Closeness. . .’ I wonder, not realizing I send the thought.

‘Yes. She is my sister.’

I look at Lela in shock, my hands stopping for a moment in their massage. This race of angels truly is different from us humans.

As I return to work on the young alien’s feet, I’m able to sense her relaxing a bit. She watches everything I do, with her liquid silver eyes, and there is somehow an innocence to them that I find alluring.

A thought occurs to me. ‘Lela, is your sister a virgin?’

‘She has never mated. They want someone that has never known the normal type of mating for this test.’ No wonder she’s so nervous. She’s likely been raised on what to expect from the males of her species. The violent, almost rape, as their men take them again and again, non-stop, until their biological heat has been satisfied, would scare just about anybody. I have to make sure that this experience is the complete opposite for her.

I shift my hips closer to her on the floor, and feel her tense for a moment, but when I only start to massage her calf, she relaxes again.

The older alien speaks, and Lela translates, “They want to know if all of this is necessary. You didn’t need to do any of this with me.”

“It was different with you,” I tell her. “You were in heat, and then your body demanded it. Was ready for it. She is obviously nervous, and I need for her to relax. Trust me, if you can get your men to do this, you won’t complain. I also don’t care to use my ability, and ruin the accuracy of this experiment.”

The angel I’m massaging says something in her two-toned voice, and the older aliens nod. ‘She says that what you are doing feels nice, and it does help her relax,’ Lela’s translation comes through the nanites. I note that this younger alien’s voice is slightly higher than her sister’s, and wonder if their voices drop in pitch as they age.

I smile happily at the young alien, and then decide to step it up a notch. Moving my hands to her thin knee, I bring her toes to my mouth. She gasps as I suck on one pink toe after another, and I’m not sure if the gasp is from surprise, or pleasure, but she doesn’t try to stop me. Slowly, tenderly, I begin to rub her skinny thigh, as I slip my tongue between her small thin digits. I’ve never noticed before, but her feet are short one toe, just as her hands are less one finger. I’m able to fit all four toes in my mouth, as I flick my tongue between then. I think I hear a half moan escape from the young alien, but when I look up at her, she’s just staring back at me curiously.

“Do you have a name I can call you?” I ask her, taking her toes from my mouth. I don’t expect her to answer, but it doesn’t hurt to try, and small talk may put her more at ease.

She says something that sounds like ‘Harana’, though it’s hard to tell with her two vocal cords, and two tongues. Her voice is soft and high, and sounds quite musical to my ears.

“Since I can’t say that, may I call you Harana?” I ask her softly, trying to keep my voice soothing. She nods, and I smile reassuringly. Her tremulous smile in return, tells me that I’m winning her over.

I switch over to her other foot, now, and start rubbing it. Following the same routine as with her left leg, I’m not surprised to see that she has grown a little wet between her legs as I work on her right thigh, and suck her toes.

I realax a little myself, at seeing this evidence of arousal in Harana. While I know Lela had enjoyed our marathon sex session, part of me feared that this angel couldn’t be turned on, without my switches.

Deciding it’s time to go to the next level again, I trail gentle kisses up her calves, under her knees, and along the insides of her thighs, before reaching the juncture at the top. I glance over to where Lela and Summer stand watching us, and noticed that Summer has her hands down her pants, and she’s decided to put her shirt back on. Lela is slowly fidgeting, and I feel her wet switch is fully tilted. Smiling, I plant a soft kiss on Harana’s sex, and this time, there is no mistaking the soft gasp that escapes her lips. She is enjoying this.

Gently, I lick around her tiny labia, before sucking one lip in, and nibbling on it lightly. Her breathing is becoming heavy, as I continue licking her, and there is an unmistakable flow coming from her vagina now. I lap it up, before shoving my tongue against her outer barrier, but notice that I can’t get past it. She is likely going to be tighter than Lela, and that worries me, but it’s a problem to tackle later.

One of the old aliens says something, and Harana answers back vehemently.

‘They wanted you to stop what you are doing, saying it is not necessary, but Harana demanded to let you continue. Apparently she is enjoying that.’ Lela’s translation comes to me, and I decide to reward Harana for her diligence. Up until this point, I’ve avoided her clitoris, but now I attack it with fervor. All my other touches have been light, and gentle, priming her for the way I lick, and suck, and even bite her clit now.

Harana cries out in pleasure, and I feel a splash of her vaginal secretions wash over my chin as she comes. I leave her clit alone, allowing her to recover, as I lap up her tangy juices, and go back to licking and sucking her labia, spreading my tongue wide as I lick up her slit.

Harana starts talking fast, having to stop periodically to catch her breath. The old aliens wait for her to finish, before answering back.

‘She just told them how good that felt. She was very detailed. They chose a good subject for this test. She is very analytical.’ The way Lela’s words float across my vision is very scientific, which seems at odds with what is going on in the middle of the room, but I’m glad that my efforts are paying off. Maybe I won’t have to take her virginity after all. If she is like a human that way, it will hurt her, and that may be the end of it all. I’m pretty horny though, and looking over to my sister again, I see that she now has her pants on the floor, and is busily rubbing her pussy. I can’t help but smile inwardly as I sent, ‘Pervert,’ mentally to my sister.

Apparently I’m not the only horny person in the room. Even Lela is lightly running her fingers along her naked skin. I only then notice that she doesn’t have on her light suit.

‘The seniors say that that is okay, but the real test will be the intercourse. They are getting impatient.’

‘Ask them if they want to do this,’ I testily snap back mentally, losing my good mood, and then realizing she is about to do just that, I quickly add, ‘No wait. Don’t. I’ll get on with it.’

I trail kisses up Harana’s body, stopping for a few seconds on each of her darker pink nipples, and hear her softly moan. I kiss up near her ear, and whisper, “This first part might hurt. I am truly sorry for that. I promise it will feel better in a bit.” I quickly pull off my pants, and kick them away.

The young angel nods, and I start to rub my hard cock against her vulva. She starts to moan, and even hunch her hips against me, when the older alien suddenly speaks, startling me.

‘They already know this part will hurt. That is expected. Do not forget that she also has the nanites, and is communicating with them, as we are.’ Lela sends to me.

I feel like an idiot. Of course she’s telling them everything mind-to-mind; Harana probably only speaks out loud, when she wants us to know what she’s saying.

I feel a little betrayed, thinking that I’ve been winning Harana over to our side. Well, in a way I have, but this is still a test, and she is still their subject.

I have to press pretty hard to get my cock’s head past her outer barrier, and as soon as it slips past that portal, I feel her hymen break, before I can slow or stop myself. Damn, she is TIGHT!

Harana cries out in pain, and I hold still, waiting for her to get used to me inside of her. I glance over to the other aliens, and see that they are intently watching us now.

A gasp from the other side of the room turns my attention that way, and I’m shocked to see Summer standing behind Lela, with her arms wrapped around the alien. One hand is pinching a dark pink nipple, the other one rubbing the pink alien’s crotch. Lela seems to be enjoying it, as her eyes are closed, and she is leaning back against my fully nude sister.

I look back over to the other aliens, and notice that some of them are watching Harana and me, and some watching Summer and Lela.

That’s right, I think, see what can happen when you experience true pleasure.

‘Your sister feels nice,’ Lela sends in response, ‘but I like kissing you more.’

“Damn, this alien is hot, watching you,’ Summer sends at the same time.

Harana says something, and when I don’t look at her, she grabs my head, and turns me to look at her. She nods, and I know that she is ready for me to continue. I decide that this is as good a time as any to teach her something else, and drop my head down to hers, kissing her softly as I start moving my hips slowly. Harana just lays there, neither returning my kiss, nor moving in time with my hips.

‘Explain to her what a kiss is,’ I ask Lela, and a second later I hear Lela’s voice gasping and moaning in her language. Apparently my sister is taking good care of her.

Harana nods when Lela is done explaining, and I soon find her tongues wrapping around mine.

It doesn’t take long for the entire length of my rod to sink into this previously virgin alien, and I start giving her long slow strides. It only takes a few strokes, before she starts to move in time with me, and after a few more strokes, she is moaning.

She has to break off the kiss, and her arms wrap around my neck and pull my body close to hers, as she starts to cum hard on my rod. I have to stop moving inside her; she is so tight, I’m afraid she will rip my member off, if I don’t hold still. Instead, I tighten my penile muscles to make my prick twitch inside her, smiling inwardly, as this seems to increase her orgasm.

When she finally comes down from her high, I prop myself up on my hands, and look down at her. There is no mistaking the dreamy smile on her lips now.

“There is more than one position to enjoy,” I tell her, as I pull out.

She looks at me curiously, but I lay on my back, and indicate for her to climb on top. Aiming my penis for her hole, I grab her hips and yank down, while I thrust my hips up. I fly through her outside barrier, and sink fully into her in one go. Her large eyes grow even wider as I do this, and this time it is her that initiates the kiss, as she bends over and presses her lips to mine.

With my hands still on her hips, I start moving her back and forth in a gentle rhythm that she soon picks up on her own. She has to break the kiss again, and she starts to really moan as she picks up the pace. I lift her torso up high enough, that I can bring one of her tits to my lips. She gasps as I nibble on it, and a few seconds later she comes again. Her pussy grips me extremely tightly, but she doesn’t stop moving her hips, and I know I’m not going to last, so I lift her off me.

I really want to give her the whole experience, and as soon as she is done shaking from her last orgasm, I have her get on all fours in front of me.

The older alien says something in a tone that I can only call snotty.

“She says that your true colors are now showing. This is how our males take us. Since you’ve yet to reach your climax, you must be getting ready to do it the way you truly want to: violently.” Lela’s translation comes a second later, somewhat breathily.

Luckily Harana is like putty in my hands at this point, and doesn’t resist, as she gets onto her hands and knees.

“I only want to show that this position can be enjoyable as well,” I say aloud, not having known that bit of lore about their men.

Once again I have to break past the outer barrier, but once through, Harana’s vagina grips my rod like a silken vise, massaging and rippling around my length, making me moan at the contact. I move my hips back, until only my head is still within her hot folds, then slam forward, until my balls slap her clit. Harana grunts and moans as I repeat this numerous times. I know this can look violent, but as wet as Harana is, I know she is enjoying this as much as I am.

I also know she is telling the other six aliens everything.

I look to where my sister is lip locked with Lela, and smile as the pink alien shudders in a climax of her own, while her four-fingered hands work furiously in Summer’s pussy.

Harana cries out with her high-pitched voice at the same time her clutching crotch grips my cock, and I can’t hold back anymore.

I begin to empty my ejaculate into her with powerful spurts, and she cries out something in her language. I guess she is describing what it feels like, but can’t be certain. It seems to take forever for my own climax to end as her tight hole continues to milk every ounce of seed from my balls. I enjoy every minute of the bliss that floods my mind and body.

Pulling out of her with ease, I lay her gently on the floor. Lela and Summer are now locked into a sixty-nine (Lela on top), and I wonder what Lela’s two tongues must feel like to Summer. Both women are moaning, and writhing against each other, so I can only assume my sister is enjoying Lela’s attentions, and vice versa.

The lead older angel speaks up then, and Lela lifts her head from Summer’s pussy to listen. After a few seconds, I see her shiny face split into a wide grin.

‘We have won,’ she tells me mentally. ‘This will change our entire society. The recording of this event will be broadcast to every planet.’

I hear what sounds like a musical argument behind me, and turn to see Harana gesticulating with the other six aliens.

‘She has been told to go back to their ship to teach the rest of them what you showed her, but she refuses to go. She wants to stay here with you. She says that since this is all recorded, they can use that to teach the other females.’ I’m shocked to say the least. I guess I really have won Harana over to us. ‘She also says that there must be more for you to teach her.’ I groan at that news. Not that I’m adverse to further sessions with the Lela’s younger sister; I just don’t want to get too worn out, and school starts back up in a couple days.

After a bit more arguing, I see Harana grin widely, and the others give an angel equivalent of a ‘harrumph’, before they turn to walk away.

The lead alien stops, and turns to face Lela. She says something that makes Lela jump off of Summer, and all of the color drain from her. I look to Harana, and see that she has the same reaction. Whatever was said, neither one of them like.

Summer moans, as she is forgotten, but when she sees the looks on the other alien’s faces, she becomes concerned. “What is it? What’s going on?”

“I don’t know,” I tell her, waiting for Lela to either send me a message, or speak out loud. Instead she turns and walks out the portal, saying something in her own language, before the black rectangle closes around her. I can only guess she is going back to incubate our children.

I turn to Harana, a sense of dread filling me, and see that she is sitting on the floor, staring at nothing in front of her.

“Harana, what is it?” I demand from her, hoping she can tell me through my nanites.

She looks up at me with fear-filled eyes, and her cat-like pupils are fully dilated, covering up almost all of the silver. I have to repeat my question again before she seems to understand. When her mental answer comes, I understand her terror.

‘The demons have somehow sped up their approach. They will be at your planet in a little over one month.’

---

With Clint’s help, the wicked twins set about seducing their mother!

Twin Sister Delights

(An Incestuous Harem Story)

Chapter Six: Twins’ Wanton Mother

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2018

Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

I wiggled my finger in my twin sister’s asshole as I stared through the slats of the closet door. Kimiko trembled beside me, feeling the tension as we waited to see what our mother would do. Would she suck Clint’s cock soaked in my pussy juices? She wouldn’t know it was my cream on him. That Clint had just fucked my cunt. His jizz ran out of me, leaking down my thighs as I hid naked.

This was the moment that my twin sister’s desires finally were realized.

When we moved to California, Kimiko wanted to seduce myself and our mother into incest. She wanted to revel in passion with all of us. She had thoroughly corrupted me, dominating me and showing me the submissive, little sister lurking inside of my soul. I wanted what she wanted. I wanted to make love to our mother.

She was beautiful. A mature, Japanese woman, her black hair falling about her delicate, and mature face. I could see the similarities to Kimiko and me. The shape of her nose. The roundness of her ears. The plumpness of those lips.

She ran her tongue across her lips. She leaned closer and closer to Clint’s cock. The young man, only nineteen, a year older than Kimiko and myself, stood so strong and powerful over her. I could feel that sexy domination rippling off of him. I yearned to go out there and submit to him.

I pressed my dress, clutched in my left hand, against my breasts, rubbing them on the nipple as her mouth drifted closer and closer to Clint’s cock. She let out such a wanton moan, something full of unleashed desire. She hadn’t been with any man since our father passed. Her passions were bottled for a decade.

Clint uncorked them.

“Yes,” whispered Kimiko in our native Japanese as our mother engulfed the tip of Clint’s cock.

She tasted my incestuous pussy juices. My cunt clenched, forcing out more of the cum filling my snatch. It ran down my thighs, making me tremble. I fingered Kimiko’s asshole faster and faster. I pumped my fingers in and out of her velvety asshole. My twin whimpered, wiggling her hips.

Thanks to the stand mirror, I could see both sides of our mother’s face. Her cheeks hollowed. She moaned out loud, her eyes squeezing shut. Her hands grasped Clint’s muscular thighs as she bobbed her mouth faster and faster, her head twisting.

“Damn, you like the taste of pussy, don’t you?” he growled.

Our mother’s mouth popped off his dick. “I… I’ve never tasted another woman.” Her accent was thicker than usual when speaking English. “It… it tastes good on you… Who is it? Your girlfriend, Pam? Her mother?”

“It’s my sister-slut’s,” hissed Kimiko in Japanese, her words so soft.

“Isn’t it hotter not knowing?” Clint asked, grabbing a fistful of Mother’s hair. He pulled her to his cock, her lips nuzzling the end.

She didn’t answer him, instead she engulfed his cock. She sucked more of my pussy juices off his dick. A dizzy wave of heat washed through me. It was so wicked to witness. To know she tasted my naughty cunt and loved it.

Clint groaned. He ripped off his shirt, exposing that muscular body. My lusts surged at the sexy sight as I stared at his back and side. His forearm bulged as he seized Mother’s hair, his fingers sliding through her silky hair. She moaned about his cock, sucking, slurping, making so many wanton sounds.

Drool ran down her chin as he groaned. Pleasure crossed his face. Our mother pleased our adopted big brother. She worshiped him with the same enthusiasm that my sister and I did. I trembled, pumping my fingers into my twin’s asshole over and over. I jammed my digits so deep into her bowels, wiggling them, stimulating her.

“Isn’t this so hot, onee-chan?” Kimiko whispered.

“Yes, onee-sama. Minako can’t look away.”

I couldn’t. It was so hot watching Mother please Clint. My pussy grew hotter and hotter, begging to be touched. I squeezed my discarded dress tight to my small breasts. My sensitive nipples drank in the feel of the cloth. The tingles raced down to my cunt, swelling the passion brewing in my depths. My butt-cheeks clenched.

I wanted to be with them. I wanted to join Mother. I wanted to be on my knees worshiping Clint’s cock with her. I pressed my face against the louvered slats, watching her please him. Her breasts swayed beneath her dress. Her fingers dug into his thighs.

“That’s it,” Clint groaned. “Let that slut out of you. It’s been simmering in you for so long, just waiting to burst from you.”

She groaned, her eyes squeezed shut. She whimpered about his cock. Her head twisted. She had skill at sucking cock. It was clear Mother had done this before. That she must have loved our father’s dick with that mouth. And now she pleasured Clint.

Our big brother.

“Fuck,” he groaned. “Suck off all those pussy juices. You just love it. You’re going to suck all the cum out of my balls. I’m going to flood your mouth.”

She sucked so hard.

“You want that. You want my cum.”

She let out a purring moan.

“Just keep doing it. You’re going to guzzle it down. Your slut-mouth hungers for it.” His face twisted. His back muscles tightening. “Fuck!”

His back arched. Mother’s cheeks bulged. Cum spilled out of the corners of her mouth, running pearly down her face. It was so obscene. I jammed my fingers deep into my sister’s assholes. I made my twin whimper as we witnessed my mother guzzling down so much spunk.

She gulped down as he growled. He gripped her hair tight as he pumped her mouth full of cum. A dizzy wave washed through me. I pressed my face against the closet, my heart pounding so hard as Clint let out a final growl.

“Damn, you are a cum-guzzling slut,” Clint growled. “Do your daughters have any idea that you have such skill?”

Color tinged our mother’s cheeks. She slid her mouth off his dick. Her slanted eyes were glassy and dazed. She licked at the cum leaking out of her and then moaned, “No, no. They have no idea the things I did with their father.”

“You worshiped his cock. You were his whore, weren’t you?”

Mother nodded her head.

“And you miss it. You miss being a man’s object. To just be used by him.”

She whimpered. “So much. He… He…” Her words choked off. “I miss him.”

“Then strip, slut,” he growled. “Take off the rest of my clothes then yours.”

“Yes,” she moaned and then attacked his shoes.

I pumped my fingers in my twin sister’s asshole again. We watched as she pulled off his shoes and then his socks. Then she drew off his jeans the rest of the way, tugging the denim down his legs while his cock bobbed hard before her. She looked so subservient.

“She looks like you, onee-chan,” Kimiko whispered. “Okaasan looks so eager to serve, doesn’t she?”

“Like you with Clint, onee-sama,” I answered.

“I am a submissive slut with him.” Her asshole clenched on my fingers, increasing that hot, velvety grip. “But he’s our big brother. A little sister should be submissive with her big brother.”

“Minako agrees.” Then I sucked in a deep breath as our mother rose, her salmon-pink dress rustling. “Okaasan is doing it.”

Our mother undid the built in belt of her dress, uncinching it. Her dress no longer hugged her waist. She dressed to show off her body, attracted to Clint. Then she undid the square buttons of her bodice. She trembled as she revealed the bra she wore beneath, dark, cupping her round breasts. I licked my lips, so eager to see our mother naked.

Her dress fell down her body. She looked so beautiful. So sensual. So mature. Her panties were sexier than I imagined she owned. Black and tight, cut to ride high on her hips and show off some of the cheeks of her ass. Clint looked her up and down as she trembled.

“I see where your daughters get their beauty,” he said. “Show it all to me. Don’t be shy, slut.”

“Yes,” she whimpered and reached behind her. She unhooked her bra with such ease, such skill.

This wasn’t the first time she’d stripped for a man. She bared her breasts, so round, her nipples thrusting from wide areolas. They were darker nubs than my twin or I possessed. They looked fatter and begged to be sucked on. Clint seized one, tweaking it and making her shudder.

Her fingers hooked her panties’ waistband. She shoved them off her hips and down her legs, her black bush adorning her pale-olive flesh. She whimpered as he kept fingering her nipple, rolling it between his thumb and forefinger as she stepped out of her panties, her toned thighs flexing. She kept on her white heels, her black hair sweeping about her naked shoulders.

“Lovely,” Clint groaned. “It is a crime that no one has worshiped this body in so many years.”

“T-that changes tonight, Clint… sama.”

“Sama…” He smiled. “I like that, slut.”

“I love seeing okaasan naked,” whimpered Kimiko.

“Minako thinks she is gorgeous,” I whispered back, slowing the speed of my pumping fingers in her asshole. I wanted to savor this as Mother touched herself. She stroked her body while Clint drank it in, his cock throbbing and twitching before him.

“There is a blindfold on the nightstand,” Clint said, his voice so strong. “Put it on.”

“Yes… Clint-sama,” she said, her voice a sultry purr.

She sauntered with such confidence away from Clint, passing before the closet door. Her breasts swayed before her, her hips rolling. She knew she was a beautiful woman. That she was naked before a man who appreciated her beauty. She wasn’t bashful like a maiden. Like I was.

She picked up the sleeping mask and drew the black cloth over her face, the edges lined with a dark-red lace. She adjusted the straps behind her head. She couldn’t see anything now. She licked her lips, her breath quickening.

Kimiko’s asshole squeezed down on my fingers. “Look at her pussy, onee-chan. She’s so wet.”

My eyes flicked down to our mother’s bush. Juices sparkled on her silky strands. I wanted to lick her. To eat her. I wanted to devour her. I wanted feast on her. Just make her cum on my face. I would love her so much.

“Now lie down on the bed,” Clint ordered as he approached, his right hand lightly stroking his cock.

She obeyed with a sensuous grace, stretching out her naked body on the bed. The springs creaked as she adjusted herself, her black hair spread out across the bed. She ran her hands up her body to her breasts, squeezing them, jiggling them.

Offering them to Clint.

Clint stroked his hand up her thigh as he walked along the side of the bed, passing our hiding spot. He glanced at the closet while our mother whimpered from his touch. He had such a hungry smile on his face as he stared at us.

I trembled and my pussy burned, my juices flowing.

His hand stroked up from Mother’s thigh, past her hip, to cross her stomach. He gripped her round breast. He squeezed her, groped her. His thumb swiped over her nipple. She gasped and squirmed on the bed.

Then his hand continued stroking upward, crossing her collarbone to her shoulder. He swiped down to her right arm, his finger lightly touching down to her elbow, to her wrist. He seized her and pulled her arm over her head to the restraints attached to the bed frame. Our mother squirmed but didn’t fight even when he wrapped the cuff about her wrist and tightened it.

“Clint-sama,” she moaned.

He grabbed her other wrist and pulled it to the other corner of the bed. I shivered at how pliant our mother was. She trembled on the bed, her breasts rising and falling, pillowed into two soft mounds. Her flat stomach tensed and squirmed as she writhed on the bed. He bound her in place then his hand moved down her body, slipping past her breast this time.

She moaned with such wanton delight, shuddering at his touch.

“Minako is getting so wet, onee-sama,” I whimpered as Clint ran his hand down our mother’s left thigh, pulling it open. “Okaasan is so pliant.”

“She is,” my sister whispered back. “It’s as hot as your fingers reaming my asshole, onee-chan.”

I agreed, fighting the rising moan as Clint bound first our mother’s left leg then her right. She was bound spread-eagle to the bed, helpless. She looked so delicious. I licked my lips, plunging my fingers so deep into my twin’s asshole.

Clint knelt between our mother’s thighs. He stroked his hands up both her thighs. She groaned and whimpered, pulling on her restraints as her body shuddered. Her breasts quivered. She licked her lips as he came closer and closer to touching her snatch.

“It’s been ten years since someone has worshiped this cunt,” Clint said when his fingers reached her wet, curly bush. “What a crime.”

“Yes, Clint-sama,” she moaned.

“We’ll worship it all the time, okaasan,” my sister whispered.

I gave a soft moan of agreement.

“Clint-sama!” Mother moaned as he nuzzled his face into her pussy.

He ate her.

Mother gasped and quivered, pulling on the restraints as he feasted on her. He pressed his face into her dark curls. His hands reached up her body and groped her breasts. He squeezed and kneaded them as he devoured her.

I knew how passionate Clint was. He ate pussy with such gusto. He loved making a woman gasp and moan for his pleasure. I shuddered beside my sister, my cunt growing hotter and hotter. My heart pounded. My breath quickened, pressing my tits against my dress.

“Clint-sama!” she groaned, her blindfolded head tossing back and forth. She humped her pussy against his mouth, the bed creaking, her bonds groaning as she pulled against him. She couldn’t do anything but lie there and receive ecstasy.

Her breasts heaved as her back arched. As he licked her, he made her body move more and more. Her stomach flexed. Her thigh muscles bunched as she spasmed. Her toes curled. The sounds she made sent trembles rippling through my body.

My fingers plunged faster and faster into my twin sister’s asshole. I gave Kimiko as much pleasure as I could, reveling in the velvety feel of her. I couldn’t stop pleasing her. I wanted to make my sister come. I wanted to hear her gasping and moaning in delight. To hear her passion sing through the closet.

But we had to stay hidden. Clint hadn’t told us to come out.

“Clint-sama,” Mother moaned over and over, her face contorting in pleasure. “Oh, yes! I… I…”

“Don’t fight it, slut,” Clint growled. “You deserve this pleasure. No fumbling fingers. No using substitute toys. Tonight, a man is making you cum.”

“Yes!” she gasped, humping against him.

“Please, cum, okaasan,” I whispered. “Minako believes you deserve it.”

“Yes,” groaned my sister as she trembled beside me.

I couldn’t look away from our mother’s rising pleasure. She shuddered on the bed, her boobs jiggling in his grip. The pleasure mounted as Clint feasted on her. His hands squeezed her tits. He massaged those round mounds, his fingers digging into her flesh. He slid up her breasts and found her nipples.

He tugged on her nubs, making her squeal. He stretched those nipples, making my own throb in envy. I shivered beside my sister, the heat building and building in me. Juices trickled down my thighs, my bush thoroughly soaked.

“Oh, Clint-sama!” she groaned, her body heaving. “Yes, yes, yes!”

“She’s cumming,” my sister groaned. “Okaasan is cumming, onee-chan!”

I gasped in realization that she was. She thrashed on the bed, her arms pulling on her bonds. The frame creaked. She humped against Clint’s face. He kept licking her, kept her cumming. I stared transfixed as the rapture heaved through her body over and over. He gave her such pleasure.

Her orgasms bled one into the other. I whimpered, my fingers frozen in my sister’s asshole. I couldn’t focus on anything but our mother’s pleasure. Her gasps and moans screamed through the room. She must be drowning Clint in her pussy juices.

Lucky him.

I licked my lips, wondering what Mother tasted like. I breathed in, but I could only smell the tangy musk of my twin sister’s and my own pussy. It filled the closet with our passion. Kimiko must have rivulets of cream running down her thighs, too.

“Clint-sama! I… I need you! I need your… your… cock!” Mother’s accent was so thick. “Please, please. Fuck me. Be in me.”

Clint rose, his chiseled chin soaked by her juices. The cream ran down his neck. He mounted her, seized his dick, and guided it to her wanton pussy. My cunt clenched as I sucked in a breath. I held it, my body trembling, waiting for that moment of penetration.

He slammed his dick into our mother’s twat.

She gasped, her back arching. She let out a moan of such throaty lust. Her face twisted with pleasure. Her head tossed back and forth as he fucked her hard. He pounded our mother, his muscular ass flexing as he thrust into her over and over.

He was such a handsome man. I was so glad he was our adopted older brother.

“Clint-sama! Yes! Yes! Fuck my pussy! Pound me! Ooh, yes! A cock! Such a wonderful cock! Stirring me up!”

“Just enjoy it!” he growled, thrusting so hard. He fucked her with such passion. I heard his balls slapping into her taint. “This is your night to be a woman. A slut! You’re going to do things you never thought you could.”

“Yes!” hissed my sister. “Pound her, onii-sama!”

I nodded my head in agreement. I rubbed my thighs together, my clit throbbing. I couldn’t look away, transfixed by his muscular body pounding her. He was such a stud. And he gave her so much pleasure. He made our mother cry out in rapture.

“I’m cumming again!” Mother screamed, her voice almost shrill from the pleasure crashing through her. “Your cock… So long since… This bliss… Oh, yes… Clint-sama!”

He grunted, pumping away at her snatch. It must be spasming so hard about his dick, pleasing him. His face twisted with ecstasy. His chiseled features broadcast his strength. He fucked her with all his masculine prowess. She gasped and groaned, her body heaving beneath him. Her pussy was pleasing him.

He would cum in her. He would fire his spunk into the pussy that birthed my twin and me. Another dizzy wave beset me. It was such sweet torture watching this. I wanted to join in. But couldn’t. Not yet. I had to submit to Clint and stay in the closet.

“Beg for my cum, slut,” Clint groaned. “I know you want it spurting into your cunt.”

She whimpered.

“Do it. Be my slut wholly! Don’t pretend it doesn’t make your cunt hotter. That your pussy isn’t spasming wildly about my dick.”

“I… I…” Mother tossed her head from side to side. Her black hair flew about her face. “Clint-sama… Please… In me.”

“In you what?” he demanded, the bed creaking.

“Please… Your… your seed… Fill me.”

“You can do better,” Clint growled and slammed into her. He stopped fucking her and instead stayed buried in her orgasming cunt. “Make me believe your whore-cunt wants to be filled with my seed.”

Her face contorted. “P-please, Clint-sama. Fill my pussy with… with your cum! Fill my… my whore-cunt with every drop of your spunk! I need it! I’m your slut! Just spurt in me.”

“Okaasan…” I whimpered, smiling at the rapture crossing her face.

Clint drew back his hips, and slammed into her hard. He filled her over and over, pumping away even harder while she screamed out in rapture, begging him over and over to cum in her. To spurt his seed into her pussy.

Would he breed her like he wanted to breed my twin and me?

His back arched. He growled. His face twisted in rapture. I knew his seed pumped into Mother’s pussy. He filled her whore-cunt with his spunk just like he did mine. I felt more of his jizz leak out of me. It stained my thighs. It was such a deliciously naughty delight.

He leaned over Mother, panting. She mewled, the pair coming down from their orgasmic high. I licked my lips, my heart thudding in my chest. I rubbed my cum-slicked and pussy-stained thighs together as my pussy grew so hot.

Then Clint pulled out of her and climbed off the bed.

“Clint-sama,” she whimpered.

“I’m sure you’re wondering whose pussy was on my cock,” he said as he marched towards the closet.

“Uh-huh,” she whimpered.

“She’s been in here this entire time, watching as I fucked you. Her pussy’s been getting hotter and hotter as she’s waited for the chance to lick your cunt clean of my seed.”

“Is it Asuka?” asked Mother. Asuka Hiragawa was Pam’s mother. Pam was Clint’s half-sister and one of his two girlfriends. The one he could be open with since no one suspected the Japanese girl was the daughter of Clint’s dead father.

“Or is it Pam. Was that your girlfriend’s pussy? Do you share women with her, Clint-sama?”

“Yes, I do,” Clint answered as he opened the closet door. He stared at my sister and me. “Enjoy.

”

“I will,” Mother moaned, not realizing Clint spoke to my sister and me.

I pulled my fingers out of my sister’s asshole and took her hand. My twin led me to the bed. I licked my lips, so excited for this. Mother squirmed, her head looking around, eyes still covered by the blindfold. She has no idea her daughters are about to eat her creampie.

As we came closer to the bed, I could see Clint’s white cum matting Mother’s black bush. The pearly stains stood out against her dark hairs. I licked my lips, eager to devour the cunt that birthed us. To feast on her the way I feasted on my twin’s snatch.

She gasped as we climbed onto the bed. She whimpered and groaned as Kimiko and I moved into position. The bonds creaked as Mother pulled on them. I knelt on my twin’s left our shoulders and arms rubbing together as we leaned down. My cheek kissed my twin’s as we came closer and closer to the pussy that birthed us.

I breathed in, a heady mix of salty cum and a spicy musk. A scent different from my own pussy. From Kimiko’s. A dizzy wave washed through me as my twin and I lowered our faces the last few inches. Cum-stained silk caressed my face as I nuzzled into my mother’s bush.

My tongue flicked out with Kimiko’s. We lapped up our mother’s slit.

Mother moaned as I tasted salty cum seasoned with her delicious spice. A naughty thrill ran through me as I licked again and again. My twin and I feasted on this incestuous snatch. I wiggled my hips, bumping into Kimiko’s side. We moaned, our tongues brushing each other as we explored our mother’s folds.

“Two?” gasped mother. “Clint-sama, two women?”

“Did you think I could contain myself to just one?” Clint asked. I felt his eyes watching.

She let out a purring moan. “I knew you were fucking both Asuka and her daughter… But… but… At the same time?” She shook her head. “No, no, it can’t be that. Is it Asuka and Stefani?”

“Interesting idea,” Clint said. “Stefani is a delicious fuck.”

I pictured the redheaded girlfriend of Clint’s older sister, Zoey, riding his dick, her breasts bouncing.

“But, no, it’s not those two.”

“Pam and Stefani?” whimpered Mother as my tongue dove into her pussy, scooping out her cream and Clint’s delicious cum. The two flavors melted in my mouth.

“Nope,” Clint said, amusement in his voice. He loved this game.

So did I.

Mother had no idea her daughters feasted on her. It was so wicked. I fought my moans, not wanting to give away it was us as my tongue swirled through her folds. Kimiko lapped and fluttered and at her clit, the pair of us making our mother buck and gasp.

“Is it… Ooh, it’s so hard to think. Their tongues… I’ve never had a woman lick my pussy. It’s so different. And two of them.” Mother groaned. “Please, please, Clint-sama. Tell me.”

“You need to keep guessing,” he said, moving up the bed to stand on the side. I saw his cock out of the corner of my eye.

My tongue licked up Mother’s slit, joining Kimiko’s at her clit. It was so naughty for both our tongues to play with her. To make her gasp and moan. The bedsprings groaned as she shuddered beneath our twin assault. Her musk filled my nose.

“Then… then… Is it Pam and Melody?” gasped mother.

“Oh, so you know I date my cousin?” Clint said. To the outside world, his half-sisters Melody and Lee were simply his cousins, no one knowing that his mother and aunt were both his father’s lovers before he passed away a few years ago.

“Asuka showed me the pictures of your daughters,” groaned Mother. “Or… or… is one of them Lee. I know you fuck her, too. She’s pregnant with your child.”

“She’s not the only one,” Clint said. “But it’s not Melody or Pam. Nor is it Lee.”

“Then who… The only other women in I met are… are… Your sisters. Your mother. Your aunt. Surely not.”

Clint didn’t answer her.

“That’s incest!” she groaned. “It has to be someone I haven’t met. Some other sluts that you fuck! I can only imagine! There must be some happy housewives on this street with you here.”

My tongue fluttered against Mother’s clit. Her pussy juices flowing faster and faster. I whimpered as Kimiko moved lower. Mother gasped as my twin jammed her tongue deep into the pussy that birthed us. I latched my lips onto her clit and sucked.

Mother gasped and moaned. Her breasts jiggled before me. Her head tossed back and forth. Her moans filled the air. They flowed around me, ringing with all her passion. Her stomach flexed as she gasped louder and louder.

“Are you about to cum?” Clint asked, leaning over the bed.

“Yes!” Mother moaned.

A hot surge ran through me. I sucked so hard on her clit, my cheeks hollowing. My twin sister let out a wanton moan. My body shook, my body rubbing against my sister’s side. I nipped mother’s bud. She gasped.

Came.

“Clint-sama! Your sluts! Your sluts are amazing!” she screamed.

Her juices gushed out of her. She bathed my face. My twin’s face. She covered us in her spicy passion as she thrashed on the bed. Her tits heaved as she moaned. Her mouth opened wide. It was so naughty. So wonderful.

My twin and I made our mother cum.

Clint’s hand shot out and ripped off her blindfold. Mother blinked as she stared down her body at us. Her daughters. Our tongues lapped at her pussy as her orgasm rippled through her. Her eyes widened.

“No, no, no!” she gasped, bucking from her climax. “Why are my daughters…?” Then she switched into Japanese. “What are you two doing? I am your mother! Why are you…? This is… This is incest! Stop this! Stop this right now!”

Shock hit me. I thought Mother would be consumed with rapture. That she would embrace this. I suddenly shrank, pulling my face away from her pussy. Kimiko rose up, her arms hugging her tits, like she was trying to hide them.

“Okaasan, we—”

“How could you do this to your mother?” she demanded. Then she glared at Clint, switching back to English to snarl, “What depravity is this.? Was that my daughter’s…? Did I taste…?”

“Yes, that was Minako’s cream on my dick,” Clint grinned. “She’s a delicious, little slut. So is Kimiko. They take after you. They have that same hot blood.”

“No!” hissed Mother. “I would never do something so filthy.”

Clint grinned at her. “Of course you would. Even now, I can see through that anger. You’re scared at how hard your orgasm grew when you saw it was your daughter. The breadth of your lust terrifies you. You don’t understand how you can crave something so taboo as enjoying your daughters. Look at you, trembling. You crave more of their incestuous touch.”

“I do not! Untie me!” She fixed him a hard glare. “Right now!”

“I’ll untie you when I’m ready, slut,” he growled, looming over her. “You are mine now, you understand? You gave yourself to me the same way your daughters did.”

“We did, okaasan,” Kimiko said. “Minako and I both are his. And… and… Minako is mine.” She put her arm possessively around my shoulder. “Don’t be afraid of this.”

Mother shook her head. “This is filthy. I do not want this.”

Clint’s grin was so knowing. “Yes, you do. I’ll prove it.” He marched to the bedroom door and opened it.

Melody and Pam stood naked on the other side, both so different, one a blonde, American girl , standing a few inches taller, her breasts round, nipples thick and dusky. Pam looked more like my twin and I, her body slender, her breasts a little smaller than Melody’s. She had dusky skin and slanted eyes. But… in their faces they had traces of their father. It was subtle. You would never think they were sisters unless you already knew.

“Mmm, we love our mothers,” Melody said, standing on Clint’s right. “Mrs. Mihara, our mothers are all Clint’s sex slaves.”

“They are, Mihara-san,” Pam said in accented Japanese. “Our mothers gave themselves to Clint. Our brother is just that dominating.”

“Brother?” gasped mother.

Clint frowned. Then barked, “Get in here, slaves.”

His mother, his aunt, and Mrs. Hiragawa all entered next. His mother and aunt were clearly sisters, though his mother had her hair dyed blonde. Their faces were similar, the shape of their large breasts so close. They moved with a willowy grace, identical tattoos over both hearts, a triangle around three letters. Beside them, Mrs. Hiragawa looked so much like her daughter only mature and ripened.

“Mmm, Kaori, we just love serving our children,” Mrs. Hiragawa said as she knelt before Pam. “You have no idea the joys of incest. How amazing it is to indulge in them.”

“It’s just a wonderful treat,” Clint’s aunt moaned as the dark-haired woman knelt before her daughter, Melody.

“I love being my son’s slut,” his mother purred. She knelt before him, grasping his dick still wet with our mother’s pussy. “So much that he even bred me. His child grows in my belly. I hope it’s a son to dominate his other daughters. But if it’s a girl, I know she’ll be a submissive slut like me.”

Our mother let out a whimpering sound as she watched the incest unfolding. I shivered as all three mothers leaned forward, two licking pussies, the third sucking on a hard cock. Clint, Melody, and Pam all let out wanton moans as they received the pleasure.

For a moment, I was transfixed by the sight, watching the incestuous passion unfolding. Clint gripped his mother’s bleached-blonde hair, his cock thrusting, fucking into her mouth. Pleasure crossed his face as he loved his mother’s mouth. Pam’s and Melody’s round tits both jiggled and swayed as they undulated their hips and ground their hot pussies on their mothers’ mouths.

“How can you call that disgusting, okaasan?” Kimiko asked. “It’s beautiful. Look at them loving each other. That’s what Minako and I want with you.”

“Minako wants that very much, okaasan,” I added, following my sister’s lead. I always obeyed her. “Minako wants to love you, okaasan. With Minako’s mouth. Minako’s tongue. You tasted so delicious. Minako loved the flavor of your pussy.”

“This is…” Mother shuddered, her eyes locked on Clint and his half-sisters using their mothers for their pleasure. “I… I…”

“I know, it’s exciting,” Kimiko said. She reached up and undid the restraints on our mother’s right wrist.

I blinked at that. Then I realized our mother needed to accept incest on her own. She couldn’t do that bound. If she could ever claim that we forced her, then she wouldn’t believe that she truly enjoyed it. We had to remove that possibility from her.

I undid her left restraint.

“Don’t you want to share that same love with Kimiko and Minako?” I asked her as she brought her hands to her tits, her mouth half-open, her eyes glassy.

“We can have so much fun as a family, okaasan,” Kimiko added as our hands stroked down our mother’s thighs to her knee.

We kept going to the cuffs on her ankles. Mother still didn’t answer us. She just closed her legs tight, rubbing her thighs together. Her breasts jiggled as she half-sat up. She licked her lips, staring at Clint as he used his mother’s mouth. Then her eyes flicked to Pam grinding her cunt on her mother’s lips, the Japanese girl’s tits jiggling. Pleasure crossed Pam’s face.

“Oh, yes, Mom,” she groaned. “Oh, you know what my pussy needs. You always do. You’re wonderful, Mom.”

“God, yes, our Mommy-sluts are so good at that,” Melody groaned. “Ooh, yes, watch me, Mrs. Mihara. Watch my Mommy-slave devour my cunt. I know you want to feast on your daughters’ snatches. I tasted Minako’s. She’s delicious.”

My cheeks warmed.

Kimiko pressed against our mother’s left side, cuddling into her and stroking her stomach. I moved in on the other side, loving the feel of her body. My small breasts quivered as they touched her flesh, my nipples drinking in the feel of her snatch.

“You can eat Minako’s pussy, okaasan,” I whispered, my hand joining Kimiko’s at rubbing at our mother’s belly. “It’s full of Clint-sama’s cum.”

“Doesn’t that sound yummy?” Kimiko whispered. My twin sister snuggled closer, her lips moving to our mother’s ear. “I’ll eat your cunt to another orgasm while you clean Minako’s juicy snatch.”

“I… I… This is… This is wrong,” moaned mother.

“So wrong,” Kimiko answered, her hand sliding lower, brushing through our mother’s bush. “We’ve already made you cum once. Didn’t we give you such pleasure? Didn’t we do such a good job loving your pussy, okaasan?”

“Didn’t Minako give you such pleasure?” I asked, my hand sliding up to cup Mother’s breast. I squeezed the tit I used to nurse from as a child. Kimiko and I each would suckle from a nipple at the same time. “Didn’t Minako do good?”

“Minako-chan,” Mother whimpered, her head turning to stare at me. “I… I…” Her eyes widened. She sucked in a breath.

“Mmm, you’re still so wet, okaasan,” Kimiko purred, her hand working between our mother’s thighs. “Just surrender to this. Clint wants you to. You want to obey him. You’re like us. Just a slut for his dick. Like his mother.”

Our mother whimpered. Her eyes fluttered.

“Be a slut with Minako and Kimiko,” I whispered, my finger playing with her nipple. “Just lie back and let Minako straddle your face. Then you can lick all of Clint-sama’s cum out of Minako’s pussy.”

“This is so wrong,” she gasped, her body shuddering. He eyes fluttered. “I… I…” Her face contorted.

I pushed her back. She didn’t fight it. She just whimpered as Kimiko fingered her juicy pussy. My twin sister moved down our mother’s body. My twin licked her lips, eager to eat our mother out again. She had craved enjoying this pussy for so long.

“Just enjoy Minako’s sloppy cunt,” I groaned as I moved, straddling my mother. “Be like Hiragawa-san and the other mothers. Pleasure Minako’s pussy.” I couldn’t believe how dominating I was with our mother. Just like Kimiko could be dominating with me and submissive with Clint, I was finding the same thing with my mother, switching roles.

I pressed my black-furred muff onto my mother’s face. I smeared my cum-stained bush against her lips, trembling, waiting for her to please me. My pussy was on fire. It was so hot watching Clint please our mother. Then I had the joy of feasting on her cunt. I wanted more.

“Eat Minako’s pussy, okaasan!” I cried out as Kimiko buried her face into our mother’s bush.

Mother groaned. Her back arched. Her hands grasped my thighs, squeezing me. Fingernails bit into my flesh. I felt her warm breath fluttering through my pubic hair to caress my pussy lips. My heart thudded beneath my breasts.

A tongue fluttered against my pussy.

Mother surrendered to incest.

“Yes, yes, lick Minako’s pussy, okaasan!” I cried out, trembling atop my mother.

Clint stared at me as he fucked his mother’s mouth. He grinned at me. I shuddered, feeling this incestuous connection to him. We both enjoyed forbidden pleasure from the women who brought us into the world. I whimpered, trembling atop Mother as her tongue lapped over and over through my juicy slit.

Then she jammed her tongue into my cunt. I stiffened atop her, my small breasts jiggling. I whimpered as the heat washed through me. Her tongue stirred through my snatch, caressing my silky pussy walls. My clit throbbed, bumping into her chin as she moved her head beneath me.

“Yes, okaasan, eat my sister-slut’s pussy,” moaned my twin. “Feast on her, and I’ll make you cum so hard.”

“Y-yes,” Mother moaned. “Minako-chan… You… You taste so good. Even better than you did on Clint’s cock.”

“Minako is so glad!”

My heart fluttered as Mother’s tongue flailed through my pussy. She loved me. She reveled in the incestuous delight of my snatch. Pleasure rippled through me. My orgasm grew so fast. I trembled atop her, squirming and grinding my cunt on her while I stared down at my sister’s mouth pressed into our mother’s thick bush.

Kimiko loved her. I could see the joy in her eyes. We stared into each other’s eyes, both of us reveling in incestuous passion. It was incredible to enjoy our mother. I whimpered, grinding my hot cunt on Mother’s hungry tongue.

“Eat my sister-slut’s cunt so hard, okaasan,” ordered Kimiko, still dominant. It went Clint, her, me, then our mother. “Make her explode! I want her cream showering your face.”

“Yes, you heard Kimiko-sama! Make Minako cum, okaasan!”

I ground my pussy so hard on Mother’s mouth. My clit rubbed across her lips and chin. My little bud and my sensitive labia drank in the kiss of her lips and tongue. She groaned, her fingernails digging into my thighs as she loved me. She gave me such pleasure. She stirred me to a hot froth.

My orgasm built and built in me. It swelled so fast. It was so incredible. Mother ate her first pussy in her life. My pussy. A head rush washed through me, besetting me with dizzy euphoria. The room spun around me as my cunt grew hotter and hotter.

Everyone was moaning. Pam and Melody as their mothers ate their cunts. Clint grunted as he spurted his cum into his mother’s mouth. My mother purred into my snatch as Kimiko feasted on her cunt. That made me whimper, my hands seizing Mother’s tits and squeezing them so hard.

“Minako is going to cum!” I moaned.

“Do it, onee-chan!” ordered my twin. “Drench okaasan’s face! Right now!”

“Yes, onee-sama!”

I came.

As Mother’s tongue whipped through my pussy lips, my orgasm detonated in my core. I gasped, my pussy spasming. My juices flooded out of me, pouring into my mother’s mouth. She groaned beneath me, drinking in the flood.

“You taste so delicious, Minako-chan!” she gasped, her hips undulating, grinding her cunt against my twin’s face.

“Now you can cum, okaasan, for pleasing Minako’s pussy!” I screamed as the waves of rapture washed through her.

“Yes, yes, give me your juices, okaasan!” Kimiko moaned.

“What a pair of wicked daughters I raised!” Mother moaned into my cunt. Then she bucked and howled into my snatch.

She joined me in rapture.

Her moans hummed through my convulsing snatch. My juices gushed out of me as wave after wave of ecstasy washed through my body. My mind melted beneath the incestuous delight my mother churned in my pussy as she kept licking me.

I stared into Kimiko’s eyes as she drank down Mother’s pussy cream. The three of us were united in forbidden passion for each other. Everything had changed for us. Our home life would be so different with all of us as lesbian lovers.

Such joy buzzed through my body as my orgasm peaked.

“Minako is so happy!” I screamed.

My twin sister rose and threw her arms around my neck. “Good.”

She kissed me hard, her mouth stained with Mother’s spicy juices. I closed my eyes, my body melting against my twin. Mother licked at my pussy, sending fluttering rapture spilling through my body as I savored this moment.

Clint and his wicked family had changed us forever. They had given us such wondrous joy. I was so glad for it. I never wanted to go back to what we were before. We were lovers. We were Clint’s sluts. We were a family who shared everything.

What a wonderful thing.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Just over nine months after that wondrous night our family united in lesbian incest, I walked into the hospital room to find my mother looking disheveled and tired, but also so happy. She held my new sister, Hanako, cradled in her arms, the little infant swaddled in pink.

Clint stood nearby, looking proud at his newest child.

“Everything is looking good, Kaori,” Dr. Wilson said. The beautiful, older woman smiled. “And I see your daughters are here.” Her smile turned naughty.

She understood incest. She had her own son’s child.

“Oh, our new sister looks so beautiful,” Kimiko said in English.

I nodded my head. I approached the bed, holding my daughter, Chiyoko, in my arms. Clint had bred all the women in our family within days of each other. My twin and I gave birth only two days earlier. We went in labor at almost the same time.

“That’s your aunt, Chiyoko-chan,” I whispered to my daughter, holding her in my arms as I leaned over Mother’s bed. “You’re going to get to know her so well.”

“Uh-huh,” Kimiko said, moving around the other side of the bed holding her son, Junichiro (named after our father) in her arms. “Though Hanako is your aunt, she’s going to be more like your little sister. Good thing you beat Chiyoko, huh. You have two little sisters to love and protect.”

I shuddered, picturing our children grown, my daughter and Hanako loving their big brother with their mouths. Their pussies. Their assholes. Just the way every little sister should love her older brother. Unlike Kimiko and myself, my daughter wouldn’t have to adopt her own big brother.

“You’re going to have such a happy life,” I cooed to my daughter.

“Yes, she will,” Mother said, beaming at her family.

The END

---

First day at work, and then after…

First of all, this story has themes of incest & drug use. If this bothers you, then you obviously haven’t read the first three chapters, and won’t enjoy this.

This chapter has a lot more story, and a little less sex. Please, if you rate this with a negative, please take the time to tell me why, so I can work on my style.
===========================================

“What the hell is going on here?” A loud roar woke me from my stupor. Sitting bolt upright, I ended up throwing Dixie off of me. It only takes my fog filled mind a few moments to analyze the scene we were caught in. My sister was still lying next to me, naked, and Dixie had been on top of me, still enjoying my drug enhanced hardon. This was how Ron, Dixie’s boyfriend, and Amber found us. Amber didn’t seem to mind so much, but Ron’s face was an angry red color.

“Huh, wha–?” I can only manage to mumble stupidly.

“Ron, no!” Dixie yells as she runs to Ron. “We drugged him, and he doesn’t realize what was happening. It is my fault, not his!”

Ron glares down at her for a moment, trying to understand, before turning to me, “Is this true?”

I mumble something incoherently, unable to form a full sentence. I can see that Dixie is trying to protect me, but can’t seem to think very clearly. I do notice that my erection has finally started to deflate, and somehow find this funny enough to start laughing and pointing at it.

“Nevermind, I can see for myself.” He grabs Dixie by the arm and hauls her from the room. “We need to talk.”

Somehow Geo remains oblivious to everything.

Amber walks to the side of the bed, and lightly touches her lips to mine. The touch is like a lightning bolt, restarting my mind, and bringing me fully awake. My arms reach up to surround this delicious redhead, but she scampers away nimbly. “Not tonight, cutie. Looks like you’ve had enough fun. Sleep, and tomorrow we’ll go shopping.” She cocks her head, listening to the room next door. “Looks like Dixie has everything under control.”

The sounds of loud moaning could be heard through the too thin walls. Despite everything, my cock still decided it was time to sleep, so with a final kiss, Amber left to sleep in her room.

I don’t remember having any dreams that night, but did wake to a very pleasant feeling at my crotch. Slowly opening my sleep filled eyes, I am able to make out a strawberry-blonde blob bobbing up and down. I moan as I hear her slurping on my cock.

“Shhh, everyone is still sleeping. Try not to wake them,” Geo whispers. She immediately goes back to her even noisier sucking. I reach down and begin running my fingers through her hair, and she looks up at me, smiling. “Now that you’re awake, I want this in me. Not my ass though! It is still sore from yesterday.”

I just nod, and smile as she begins to lick her way up my body. When she reaches my face, our lips meet and she lightly touches her tongue to my lips. I quickly suck her tongue into my mouth, and begin kissing my sister with abandon. I feel her hand snake down between our bodies, grabbing hold of my turgid member, and positioning me for her wonderful tunnel. Thrusting up with my hips at the same time she presses back, I am buried to the hilt immediately. We both let out a moan, thankfully muffled by our kissing.

I wrap my right arm around her waist, while my left hand moves around to the back of her head, pulling her into me for a deeper kiss. She begins to rock her hips, slowly pulling forward, then thrusting back, hard, grunting with each bottoming out.

After everything that happened the night before, I am nowhere near cumming, and just let her do the work. I break off the kiss, and begin to trail kisses along her jaw line, down her neck, collarbone, and finally to her breasts. I latch onto her right nipple, and try to suck her hole breast into my mouth.

My sister’s pace increases, and I switch tits so that I can use my left hand on her breast. I begin pinching her nipple, while simultaneously sucking and nibbling her left breast. I suck in my gut, and lift my hips allowing me to go slightly deeper into her.

I can feel her getting wetter as we fuck, and find it odd that she isn’t being her normal potty mouth, until I remember her wanting to stay quite. As she nears her orgasm, though, I start to hear her mumbling. At first it is incoherent, but grows as she picks up the pace. “Yeah, right there. Keep it up, right there. Oh, fuck, that feels good on my nipples. Keep sucking brother, you’re gonna make sister cum, HARD!” AS she says this, her hand shoves me hard into her breast, and her whole body begins to convulse. I grab her hips with both hands, and begin rocking her forcefully. I am close to my own.

I release her tit and fall back, as I concentrate on moving her, and thrusting up. After only a few seconds of this, I let my load loose deep inside her, and completely lay still, except for occasional convulses of my own as my sister’s orgasm continued through my own.

Finally coming down from her own orgasm, Geo kisses me tenderly. “Good morning, John.” Her green eyes sparkle, and I can only smile in return.

We take a shower together, enjoying washing each other, and each other’s company, but otherwise nothing happens. As we exit the shower, we run into Ron, and last night comes flooding back to me. He only gives us a queer look as he starts heading out, stopping only to tell me that I begin work tonight, and NOT to be late. I am surprised that I still have a job, and wonder just what Dixie had told him.

I get dressed quicker than Geo does, and begin making breakfast. My sister joins me, wearing a navy blue summer dress that looks stunning on her. “This is still your favorite color, right?” She asks, and I am surprised that she remembers after so long. I just smile and kiss her in response. Geo starts to make coffee (another substance banned in our puritanical parents home). Finding everything I need to make French toast, I get to work.

“Coffee ready yet?” Dixie asks, walking into the kitchen wearing only a pink spaghetti strap top, no bra, and matching panties. The panties had a Hello Kitty on them.

“Just about ready,” Geo says, and I dish her up a plate of French Toast. Her eyes open wide in surprise, and she gives me a quick peck as she takes the plate, and sits at the small table to eat.

“Mmm, do I smell French Toast?” Amber asks. Her hair is a mess, and she must have taken off all her makeup from the night before, but right now I have never seen her more beautiful. She too gives me a quick peck as she takes her plate, and I playfully smack her bottom as she walks away. Geo and I are the last to sit at the table.

She pours a cup of coffee for me, and even prepares it. I have never have never had it before, and find the bitter taste unpleasant, but add more sugar till it agrees with me. A thought occurs to me, and I have to ask, “You didn’t drug this too, did you?”

The girls laugh, but I am being serious. “No, little brother, I didn’t drug it… This time,” she smiles as she emphasizes the last two words.

After breakfast Amber and Dixie start getting ready for the day, and my sister asks what I want to do.

“Well, I need more clothes, and I really should get my stuff from mom and dad’s. I don’t want to face them, especially not after what we’ve done, but it needs to happen.”

“You’re not going to tell them, are you?” Geo asks, alarm showing in her eyes.

“No. I don’t think I could.”

“Are you ashamed of what we’ve done?” She asks, now concerned.

“No,” I say again. “What we did, the drugs, and even the sex, felt too good, too right, to be wrong. I love you, Geo, and always have. It was never sexual till I found you at the strip club, but I don’t regret any of it.”

“You love me, John?” She asks, and I can only nod. She pulls me into a huge hug, whispering, “I love you, too.”

“Okay, you two. If you keep that up, we’ll never get out of here today.” Amber says as she enters the kitchen.

We break the hug, and all pile back into their car. Dixie is driving this time, and she turns to me, asking, “Where to?”

“My house. Might as well get this over with as quick as possible.” Geo gives directions and all too soon, we arrive. Even though I was here only a few nights before, the house has somehow changed. As if I am seeing it for the first time, it looks too white, too clean. As if the merest speck of dust should be too afraid to think of entering it. Right then, I felt like that dust.

“We’ll come with you,” Amber said, taking my hand. I only nod, and lead the way up to the door.

It is locked, but I pull out me key and walk in, three beautiful women behind me.

“John? Is that you?” I hear my mother calling from down the hall.

“Yes, mom. We just came to get my stuff.”

“We?” She asks as she enters the front room, and stops as she sees her daughter. “Oh. And, umm, who are these two?” She asks, not speaking or even looking at Geo again.

“Hello to you too, mother,” Geo says, but is ignored.

I don’t want to introduce them as strippers that I met a couple nights ago, so I think a second before answering. “This is Amber, my girlfriend, and Dixie is a friend of ours.”

“Girlfriend? Aren’t you a little young to be dating, young man?” My dad enters the room. It is apparent that I get my height from him. Sudden images of spankings as a child, and other punishments enter my head at seeing him, but I push them away.

“No, dad. I am 18 and more than capable of making my own decisions.”

“Well, I see your slut sister has had an effect on you. All your stuff is in a box in the garage. I don’t want your evil filth in our proper home.”

I am left speechless at the way he treated us, and barely yell as he walks away, “You don’t have a fucking clue about the real world, Lester!” My mom nearly faints. I have never sworn, or called my parents by their first names before. Somehow it seems oddly freeing.

My father comes storming back into the room, fist raised and connects with my jaw. I take the blow, my ears ringing, but don’t strike back. I know what to say. “Here, Lester, have my other cheek,” the scripture reference strikes him like I knew it would, and he backs away from me in horror at his own violence.

We start loading my few meager belongings into the car, and Amber pulls me aside.

“Did you mean what you said about me being your girlfriend?”

I am not sure how she feels about it. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know what else to say, and it just seemed right.”

“I’ll be honest,” she tells me, her blue eyes willing me to believe, “At first I didn’t like it. I have had many boyfriends, but they all had a problem with what I do. Oh, they claim they don’t at first, but they show their jealousy soon enough.” She paused searching my eyes for something. “After the way you dealt with your dad… Well, I am willing to give you a chance.” She silenced anything I might have said with a kiss.

I couldn’t believe it. I had a girlfriend, maybe not my first ever, but definitely the hottest.

“Hey, if you two are done over there, we can go.” My sister yelled from the car.

“Don’t tell the others, yet.” Amber whispered, then ran for the car.

I get in the back seat with Amber, and she grabs my hand, squeezing it tight.

The next stop is to buy some new clothes, despite my protests that I didn’t have enough money for them yet.

“Relax, will ya?” Geo said with exasperation. “You have a girlfriend now, you need to look the part!” She winks at me, and at first I am confused. I hadn’t told her, so how did she know. Then I remember my comment to our parents, and realize she is teasing me.

Nothing much happened while shopping, except a small incident where Both Amber and Geo tried to enter the changing room with me, and had to be ushered out of the store.

We unloaded everything from the car when we got home, and I jumped in the shower to wash away my sweat. The curtain flew back as I was washing my face to the sound of giggling. I couldn’t tell who it was because of the soap in my ears, but didn’t care a moment later when I felt a hand on my cock. The curtain closed a moment later, and I quickly rinsed off my face and head. I was greeted by the wonderful sight of Amber, naked, blue eyes looking into mine, and a smile painted across her beautiful face.

“Well, hello,” I say, smiling back.

“We work together, tonight, so I thought I would join you. Hope you don’t mind. Well, actually, I can feel that you don’t.” She said as she squeezed my hardened cock. She dropped to her knees in the tub, and kissed the head of my penis, before enveloping it in were warm wet mouth. I quickly re-aimed the nozzle, and then had to grab the walls and lock me knees. Over the last couple days I’ve had some good blowjobs, but this one far outstripped the others by far!

“I’m about to cum,” I say, trying to warn her. She immediately stopped, to my disappointment.

“Not yet, cutie.” She says, gripping the base of my cock, making sure I don’t. She stands up, and places one foot on the side of the tub, then winks and me, and beckons me to her.

Due to our height difference, I have to squat down a bit. I position my cock at her wonderful entrance, and slowly slide into heaven. Her pussy grips me, and begins to massage my penis in ways I never knew were possible. Despite the awkward position, I am soon emptying my load into her, grabbing at the walls just to stay on my feet.

Once I fully recover, I realize that she hasn’t cum yet. I look at her pussy, with my cum dripping out of it, and am loathe to taste it.

She must have known what I was thinking. “Don’t worry about it, Cutie. This one was strictly for you. If you behave tonight, you can have your chance to return the favor.”

I quickly kiss her, in thanks, but she wastes no time in getting out and dried off.

Amber, Dixie, and I arrive to the club about 15 minutes early, and Ron greets me at the door, telling me I have some paperwork to fill out, before he shows me the ropes. I am worried about what he refers to as “the ropes,” but I put on a big smile, and follow him into an office.

“So, are you going to tell me how you got that massive bruise on your jaw?” I am asked as soon as we step into the office. Until this point I had completely forgotten about the punch my dad gave me, with everything that happened with Amber.

“A small altercation. Easily resolved.” I say, simply.

“You’re not the type to start fights, are you? Because if you are, you can walk out that door right now. I need someone to stop them, not look for them.” Ron says. I am still not certain how to deal with this bigger man, after he caught me with his girlfriend last night, but he seems to be acting decent enough.

I didn’t start it, and I tried to avoid it. In the end, I stopped it.” Entirely true, even if all the facts weren’t there.

He grunted, then handed me a stack of forms to fill out, and began telling me the rules. They were pretty simple. No screwing the girls on the property, but what happens off property was my business. If I see a fight break out, stop it by the least amount of force necessary to get the job done. No drinking while working, and the girl’s safety comes first.

I quickly sign the agreements, including one about no photography, then get handed a shirt, and told to change. I put on the shirt, with the clubs logo, and notice that it fits tight to my arms and chest. It makes me look buffer than I am, but I don’t complain.

The night starts out pretty smooth, and I sit back watching the customer’s but also enjoying the dancers. Dixie waved me over to the bar, and asked, “Everything okay, between you and him? Did he say anything?” I shook my head no, and she sighed in relief.

“What did you tell him?” I asked.

“Only that I must have been drugged too, because I don’t know how we ended up like that. I didn’t want to lie to him, but I didn’t want him fighting you either.”

“I’m sorry you had to do that, but thank you… For everything last night,” I say with a wink.

Dixie actually blushes, before replying. “He wants me to move out. He think that your sister and Amber are a bad influence on me.”

“Do you want to?” I don’t want her to, and not only because of the sex. She seems like a sweet enough girl, if I didn’t just get a girlfriend today, I might consider her. Well, if not for her boyfriend, that is.

“No. I’m not going to. He can say what he wants, but he doesn’t own me.”

I smile, and am pleased by her return smile, when I notice Ron watching us. “I’d better get back to work,” I state before taking my position by the door.

Amber gets up to dance, and I am once again mesmerized by the way she moves. Her piercing flash in the multicolored lights as she swivels and moves her body to the fast paced music. Once again, I start to get hard, just watching this beauty.

“Let me see you finger yourself, slut!” Someone yells from the crowd, and I feel my anger rise. No one talks about Amber that way! I scan the customers, looking, and find him just as he yells, “Come on, Lemme see that loose fuckhole of yours!” I look up to see if Ron is going to take care of this customer, and he is just looking at me, waiting to see what I do. I look to Amber, and she just keeps smiling, as she dances, ignoring the vulgar customer.

I replay the rules in my head, and realize that there isn’t much I can do, besides talk to the customer. He hasn’t technically broken any rules… Yet.

I walk up, and whisper to the man, “Sir, you may enjoy the show, but your words are offending some of our other customers. Please be polite to the ladies, or I will have to ask you to leave.”

“Ladies? What ladies? The man demands. “All I see are a bunch of sluts. Tell me, how much is it to fuck that one up there? The redhead with all the slutty piercings?”

I am keeping my anger in check, but just barely. “I’ll tell you what, sir. Come with me, and we can discuss it. We can’t talk about such things here on the property.”

He quickly jumps up, and follows me outside. “Good, now that we are no longer in there, let me tell you that you are no longer welcome here, and don’t ever come back.” I leave him sputtering on the curb as i walk back in. I inform the bouncer at the door that that man isn’t welcome anymore, and he just smiles and nods.

“Ron wants to see you in his office,” Dixie tells me as I get back to the main lobby.

Wondering what rule I broke, I head up the stair to Ron’s office. He bids me to enter as I knock on the door. “Please, have a seat,” he says in a calm tone. “We are just waiting on one more.” Shortly after, the man I had just escorted out steps into the office. “John, I would like you to meet Mr. Cavettelli. Mr. Cavettelli is the owner of this fine establishment.”

I immediately turn beet red. I had just kicked the owner out of his own club. So much for my job!

“Sir,” Ron said, “Will you please tell us what happened?”

“I was being vulgar and rude, and this young man with the massive bruise on his face came and convinced me to step outside. He did it in an artful, if deceitful way, but he got the job accomplished with minimal disruption.” Mr. Cavettelli said.

“Well, John. Do you have anything to add?” I just shook my head, not understanding what was going on. “You passed a test tonight, John. I had to be sure you could be trusted, and after the way Amber talked about you last night, I knew she was the one to test you with. Congratulations. You get to keep your job.”

After shaking both Ron’s and Mr. Cavettelli’s hands, I left the office in a daze. No wonder no one was willing to help me. They all knew who the man was!

Still in a daze, I took up my position at the door to this lobby, only to be told Amber wanted to see me. She was in the dressing room, and one of the perks of being a bouncer was being allowed into that room.

As soon as I stepped in Amber flung her arms around me, and planted a massive kiss on my lips. As soon as I could breathe again, I asked what that was for.

“You didn’t get jealous, and you handled yourself like a gentleman.”

“I guess that makes us official, then?” I ask.

“Yes, but let me tell the other girls tonight. A private session was requested for me, so I have to go, but we will talk more later!” Her eyes sparkle as she gives me another quick peck, then left the changing room. Remembering my private dance with her, I wanted to go and stop her, but after the way she just acted I realized the mistake that would be. Besides, in the end she would be going home with me.

Around 2 in the morning the club closed down, and the strippers gave each bouncer a portion of their tips. Seeing what the girls had pulled in, and how meager my portion was, I still walked away with a couple hundred.

Ron followed us home, which I didn’t like, but couldn’t really stop him, considering Dixie was his girlfriend. As we pulled up, Amber told me to go ahead, she had something in the trunk she needed to get. The lights were off as I opened the door, and I figured my sister must be asleep.

I flipped on the lights, and Geo popped out from the hallway screaming “Surprise!” The yell was repeated behind me from Dixie and Amber.

“What is this?” I ask, confused.

“You made it through the night, silly!” Geo says, walking up to me and kissing me on the cheek.

I try to protest that it really wasn’t that hard, but the girls aren’t having any of it. Amber brings a cake up from the car, while Dixie mixed drinks. Ron stated that he refused to have any drinks made my Geo, and I agreed, much to her discomfiture.

The liquor poured freely, and even the weed came out, and soon we were all loosened up. I was sitting on the couch with Amber, Dixie and Ron sat on another couch, and Geo was sitting in a lovesack, eyeing Amber and me.

“Let’s play truth or dare!” Geo suddenly yells, and I groan. I don’t know where this is going, but I am also curious. “I’ll go first. Truth”

Before any of us can think of anything, Ron asks, “Did you really fuck your own brother?”

Geo looks at me for a second, before replying, “Yes. And given the chance, I will again.”

“That’s sick and perverted, but whatever. It’s your life.” He thought for a moment, then said “Dare.”

Dixie piped up, “Do a strip dance for us!” This was the last thing I wanted to see, so I just looked away as the music started. When it finally finished, I looked back, and noticed something I almost laughed about. Despite Ron’s muscled bulk, his penis was rather small compared to mine. No wonder Dixie was so tight.

Dixie then said, “Dare.”

“Suck Ron’s cock, since he is already naked” Amber said beside me, then turned to me, smiling and grabbing my crotch, she began to rub.

Without hesitation, Dixie dropped onto her knees, and began giving a very noisy blowjob to Ron. By the look on his face, he was in heaven.

Amber’s hand was now inside my zipper, and playing with my cock through my underwear. I had my arm around her, and began playing with her right breast through her shirt.

“Ok, that’s enough,” Dixie said, and I again had to hide a smile at Ron’s frustration. “What do you want to do, Amber?”

“Truth,” she said, to my disappointment.

“What is really going on with you and my brother?” Geo asked.

I was glad that she was asked that question, as Amber had been the one to want to tell them. “He is my boyfriend,” She said, matter-of-factly. Then turned and kissed me deep and hard, our tongues mingling for a couple minutes before returning to reality. “Your turn, Geo.” I said.

“Dare,” she said, looking me in the eyes, her green eyes fierce.

“Give your brother a lapdance,” Amber said, to my surprise. Geo hopped up, and put on some slow music.

“Are you sure,” I whispered to Amber?

“Relax, the jealousy thing goes both ways.” She winked, then got out of the way as Geo walked in a sultry manner up to me.

I could see that she wasn’t wearing a bra, and her nipples were already hard through her blue summer dress. Her eyes remained locked on mine, as her hips swayed, and her body undulated. She pulled first one strap, then the other off her shoulder, then slipped her arms out, all the while keeping the top of the dress in place. Still keeping her eyes locked on mine, she sat in my lap, and pulled my face towards her covered breasts. I would have to say that of all the women, I like Geo’s breasts the most. I like Ambers piercings and think she is the most beautiful, and Dixie’s pussy.

Geo rubs her breasts in my face for a second, and I quickly catch her dress in my teeth. When she pulls away, her dress is pulled down a bit, revealing he c-cup tits. “Naughty boy!” She chides, not angrily, and gets up from my lap. She pulls the dress the rest of the way off, and now she is only wearing a red thong. Our eye contact is only broken when she kicks the dress at Amber. Geo sits back in my lap, and guides my hands to her back. Her hips start to gyrate, grinding her thinly covered pussy against my crotch. She leans forward, putting her breasts in my face, but just out of reach, teasing me. I can feel her hot breath on my ear, and she asks, “Do you love her?”

It takes me a second to realize what she is asking. I whisper back the simple truth. “I love you. You are my sister, and I will always love you.”

This must have been the right response, as I soon found her left nipple in my mouth, and she began to convulse on top of me in an orgasm. The music ended about the same time her orgasm did, and she just collapsed on the left side of me. Amber came back and sat on my right.

“I don’t care if you are brother and sister,” Ron spoke up, and I saw that he had Dixie’s shirt off, and his hand between her legs. “That was HOT!”

“Thank you,” Geo said, still slightly flushed from her orgasm. “What do you want, Amber?”

“What do I want?” Amber asked, a wicked gleam in her blue eyes. “After watching you two, I want this cock in my mouth!” Before I could say or do anything, Amber pulled down my waistband freeing my cock.

“Damn! That thing is huge!” I heard Ron say, and this time I did smile.

Amber bent over and took me in her mouth, repeating her performance and skill from the bathroom, earlier. I watched as Dixie started to give Ron another blowjob, until Geo put her tits back in my face. I started sucking on her right breast, and placed my hand on her panty covered pussy. Moving the fabric aside, I pressed my fingers against her clit, and started rubbing back and forth. I felt a hand join mine, as Amber began to finger Geo while I rubbed.

I felt Amber’s mouth leave my cock, but soon felt her positioning herself in my lap. She began to suck on Geo’s other breast, as she positioned me, then slowly wrapped me in her nether folds, with a slow deep moan.

“Oh, fuck that feels good,” Geo started to moan. “Yes, rub that pussy, suck those tits! Oh, I am so close!” Both Amber’s and my hands were soaked as Geo came for us. She flopped back on the couch, with a dreamy smile of her face, as Amber continued to ride me.

The sound of Dixie moaning reached us, and I looked to see that she was on all fours, Ron plowing in behind her.

I realized that Dixie still had her top on, and pulled it off, revealing her a-cup pierced breasts. I immediately latched onto her left nipple ring, and tugged with my teeth, as my right arm snaked around us, and I began driving in as deep as I could in this position. I switched breasts so that I could get a look at me sister, while screwing Amber, and saw that she had two fingers buried deep in her pussy, and one hand squeezing her nipples. Our eyes locked, and she mouthed the words, “I love you,” before having another orgasm. Amber began cumming at the same time, and both women sounded in concert with their moaning.

Amber rolled off me, and I figured it was time for my sister, but she waved me away, saying she needed to recover.

I saw Dixie and Ron on the floor, Dixie on top now, bent over and her ass just begging to be reamed. I don’t know if it was the alcohol or the weed that gave me the balls to do it with Ron right there, but I spit in my hand, and began to rub her brown hole, while gripping my cock with the other hand. It was still pretty slick from Amber’s cum. I positioned it at the hole, wondering if I was going to get into trouble for this, when Dixie’s hands came around and spread her butt cheeks. Taking this as an invitation, I slowly applied pressure, remembering to hold myself down as I popped in. Dixie screamed in rapture, as I slowly pushed my way into her ass.

“What the–” I heard Ron say from under her, but was quickly silenced by a kiss from Dixie.

I could feel movement between the thin membrane separating me and Rom from touching, and tried not to think of that, as I continued to sink further into Dixie’s petite ass. Finally I was sheathed fully into her, and began to pull out. I started a slow rhythm, in opposition to the fast pace Ron was setting.

Amber’s left hand reached around, grabbing my ass, and began to move me herself, picking up my pace. She was screaming and grunting incomprehensibly, riding both of us, like I had never seen her before. Dixie came, and kept going, came again, and still didn’t stop. Not until Ron came in her, triggering a third orgasm, did she finally begin to slow down, but by then I was really close, and came far into her bowels.

We all got cleaned up, and I could hear Ron and Dixie fighting in the background. Apparently he didn’t approve, and wanted her out immediately. When he stormed out alone, we had her answer.

Amber and Geo talked with one another, and before I knew it I had two girlfriends, only to end up with three the next day, when Dixie informed us she was officially broken up with Ron.

I still work at the strip club as a bouncer, Ron doesn’t talk to me much, but I am fine with that. I Keep my jealousy in check, by remembering that whatever happens, these three beautiful women always come home to me.

A few months later, I found out that Amber had quit taking her birth control, when we started being official, and is now a month along. Dixie told me she still doesn’t want kids, and we talked it over with Geo, and decided best not to tempt fate with her. We didn’t need to punish a kid with deformities if it could be avoided. 7 1/2 months later Amber gave birth to our daughter. We all still live together, all four of us raising our daughter. I haven’t heard from my parents in all this time, and I am fine with that.

====================================
I truly hope you enjoyed this as much as I enjoyed writing this fiction.

---

Fun with Ashlie and…

Fuck Buddies Part 3

This story is true, the names are not, this story may not have happened to me, it may have.

Hey again, im Damien, so far ive told you the true story of how I first lost my virginity at my prom after party to my friend Laura and how I finally got to fuck the girl I really wanted to, ashlie the morning after, if you haven’t read Fuck Buddies Parts 1 & 2 then look them up, ive posted them both on this site. When I left the last time I had made ashlie cum so hard on my couch that she had passed out and me with her, I woke up to the sound of the door ringing.

‘Shit!’ I said, ashlie was awake too, startled by the bell, ‘hang on’ I said, I went to the window and peeked through a crack in the curtains, to my shock it was Laura, the girl I had fucked last night, and worse still, she had brought Amy. The door rang again, ‘ashlie, baby get some clothes on, quick’ I stammered, ‘who is it?’ she said, ‘I can’t believe this, its Loz and Amy’ ‘What!’ she cried ‘Okay, okay’. I pulled my boxers on and my trousers up, not waiting for the hot Ashlie to pull her clothes on, I went to the door and answered it, ‘Hiiiiii Damien!’ Amy said, her luminous blue eyes glinted in the afternoon sun and her short blonde hair was shining brightly, her petite body was outlined perfectly in a pair of short denim hot pants, barely 6 inches long and a tight fitting pink t-shirt that I think Ashlie was wearing this morning, her 30C tits were very noticeable and stood out perfectly against the fabric , she wasn’t wearing a bra and her nipples were firm, I really wanted to suck on them and maybe if she hadn’t have greeted me so annoyingly I would have, there was something hidden in her eyes, but in my grogginess I couldn’t think of what it was, I numbly said ‘hey Amy’ and turned to Laura, she smiled at me but didn’t say hello, her 32D tits jiggled slightly when she looked up at me and I remembered how good they felt under my tongue the night before, the almost juiciness of their softness, but I was jolted back to the present by her mumbling ‘can we come in?’, I panicked but thought quickly, ‘urm not really, Ashlie’s here and she’s kinda upset, the whole Sean thing.’ ‘yeaaahh we figuredd’ said Amy, with a wink in her eye, ‘we are her best friends Damien, we thought we could help her, can we come in’ said Laura, ‘hmm okay then, take your shoes off tho, I’ll go get her.’ ‘Is she in your bedroom?’ smirked Amy, ‘shut up!’ said me and Laura together, she looked surprised but didn’t say anything, she just smirked. I knocked on the living room door and said ‘Ashlie are you ok in there?’ ‘Yeah sure come in’ she said. I opened the door expecting to find the room stinking of sex and covers everywhere with Ashlie only half dressed, what I found was the room pretty clean, with only a small residual smell, Ashlie was dressed in the same clothes we fucked in, she had opened a window and started cleaning, obviously she expected my parents to be home, Amy came through first, just in time to take a sneak peak at Ashlie poking the last of the covers into the side of the couch, she also sniffed when she came in, and a little frown went over her forehead when she did, but then it was gone. Both girls sat down and they all started chatting, mostly the conversation consisted of Sean and trying to take Ashlie’s mind off Sean, I got bored, so I went into the kitchen and shouted through ‘does anyone want a drink?!’ ‘Yeahss’ they all chanted, with a giggle. I opened a big bottle of coke and poured a glass, I was then about to pour the second glass when I heard Laura come through the door and I turned around, she smiled at me and said ‘sorry, Andy’s called, he wants me to go back to his and help clean up the mess from last night.’ ‘But didn’t we do that this morning?’ she muttered something and I said ‘what?’ with an air of humour, she said quietly ‘that’s not the only thing we did this morning big boy.’ I was shocked but weirdly aroused, ‘well cya’ I said with a smile, she smiled back and said ‘I’ll be back later’. Laura then walked out of the kitchen and closed the door behind her, I walked through to the living room again with the three glasses of coke and found Ashlie and Amy huddled together on the couch we’d fucked on talking in excited and hushed voices, feeling suspicious I set the coke’s down and said ‘so, what’s up?’ ‘Nothing!’ said the two girls at the exact same time, furthering my suspicion. Knowing they would never reveal what they were talking about I turned on the TV and flicked through the channels while they carried on whispering. After a few minutes of boringly flicking through channels I started to pay attention to what they were saying, after a few seconds I heard Amy say ‘No!’ and then a few seconds later ‘so whose better?’ and then giggling after for a few seconds, Ashlie’s emerald eyes were staring at me over Amy’s shoulder nearly all the time and I smiled at her, she smiled back and Amy turned around and laughed. She irritates me.

I ignored their actions and concentrated on the TV, after a few more minutes of giggling, mostly on Amy’s part, Ashlie got up and said ‘Damien can I talk to you?’, Amy was smiling so I knew something was up. I said ‘sure’ and followed her into the hallway, providing me with a chance to check out her tight ass in her tight dark blue jeans, the same ones she had worn yesterday. Once we got into the hallway she closed the door and turned around to me, she leaned into me and wrapped her arm around my waist, looking deep into my eyes with her own green ones she leaned forward and kissed me, a few seconds later we broke off and she whispered ‘Amy knows about us, I told her.’ ‘I figured’ I replied. ‘Sorry’ she said, ‘but she is my best friend.’ ‘Ahh fair enough, so what are we going to do?’ ‘Well, she asked me whether you were better than Sean’ ‘and…?’ I said, ‘you’re better baby’ she breathed. I smiled and said ‘so what about it then?’ ‘Well… me and Sean once got drunk with Amy and… We got a little… frisky’ ‘okay..’ I said, intrigued where this was going. ‘What do you want, just tell me Ashlie.’ ‘Okay, urm, do you wanna have a threesome with Amy?’ I didn’t know what to say, on the one hand, Amy was annoying, if I have sex with her id probably have to talk to her for a while, but on the other hand, Amy’s 30C tits, blonde hair and blue clear eyes, not to mention her peach shaped ass made her a good candidate for a fuck buddy. ‘Uhh, if your okay with it then I s’pose’ I said, after weighing up the options and deciding it could be fun. ‘I won’t have to talk to her a lot will I?’ I said. ‘No’ she laughed. ‘And this won’t be a long term thing will it? I really don’t want to have a permanent love triangle with her.’ ‘Nah, she just wants to see if you really are better than Sean.’ ‘wh…’ I would have continued but I heard a soft moan from inside the living room, I looked at Ashlie and she must have heard it too, she looked curious, I looked towards the living room door and Ashlie pushed it open, Amy wasn’t on the couch, she had moved the sheet me and Ashlie had used before onto the only arm chair and was almost completely naked, she had pulled her hot pants off and was sitting in her underwear, I noticed, to some degree of approval, that she was wearing a pink tight thong that was almost the same colour as the pink t-shirt she still wore, although her perfect C-cup tits were in full view as she had pulled the shirt down so she could finger her nipples. Her thong was pulled to one side and she was rubbing her pink clit inside her completely hairless pussy, her eyes were fixed on to the TV and when I followed her gaze, I saw that she was watching the security tape from when me and Ashlie had fucked on the sofa next to her. Shit! I had forgotten about that camera! Amy didn’t even seem to notice we had walked into the room, she was lost in the video of me and her best friend fucking, as I watched I realised I was a little turned on by the sight, and my dick gave a small twinge, Amy continued to rub her right nipple, which was hard as diamonds, with her right hand and with her left, she was rubbing her clit in fast circles around and over her clit, she started to play with her entrance with her thumb, teasing herself, as on the TV I slammed my cock into Ashlie she forced her thumb into her tight opening, by this point I had a definite semi and when she moaned loud and raised her peach ass into the air, she squirted clear cum onto the covered chair and stuck her 3 first fingers into her pussy and furiously rubbed her g-spot.

Ashlie was just as transfixed and, as I watched Amy cum, she stripped her tight jeans off, revealing she was naked underneath and pulled her tight shirt above her head, leaving her with no bra completely naked. As I watched, she walked over to Amy, with her eyes transfixed on her hairless cunt. She knelt down in front of Amy and rammed two fingers from her right hand into Amy’s cunt and used the other two main fingers from her left hand to rub her clit for her, Amy moaned deep and bent down to kiss Ashlie, their lips met forcefully and my eyes nearly popped out of my head when the force of Amy’s orgasm splashed all over Ashlie’s face. Amy finally looked at me and winked ‘you gonna join us?’ she smiled, I pulled off my jeans and my boxers and revealed my now hardening cock, Amy’s eyes widened at the growing 9 inch cock, and Ashlie turned round, ejaculate dripping from her mouth, her eyes were fixed on my cock and she shuffled towards me. Amy beat her to the punch, jumping off the chair, she ran around Ashlie and knelt in front of me, taking her hands from her tits, she ran them along the length of my dick, enjoying its warmth, and with one big gulp she deep throated me to 7 inches, she looked into my eyes and I was struck with how blue they were. Ashlie was irritated at being denied her new boyfriends cock, but she stood up and kissed me, I could taste Amy’s cum on her lips as I French kissed her hard on the mouth and she stuck her long tongue into my mouth, I thrust my tongue back into her mouth and enjoyed the sensation of having a mouth around my cock and Ashlie’s lips around my mouth at the same time, tasting Amy’s cum on Ashlie’s lips, it was weirdly sweet and I liked it, I knew that Ashlie hadn’t had any yet, so I stepped backwards, my cock slid out of Amy’s mouth with a small pop and I laid on the couch and motioned for Ashlie to sit on my cock, her green eyes gleamed with pleasure and she smiled at me, jumping onto my crotch, she lined up on top of my cock and slowly slid down to the base, her eyes rolled back and she felt insanely tight, obviously the foreplay beforehand had turned her on immensely because after less than a minute she let out her trademark low shriek and her cum squeezed itself out from around my cock shaft. Amy had stood up and was standing over us, her eyes seemed to be fixated on Ashlie’s 28B tits bouncing up and down, ‘Amy, you’re missing out’ I smiled, she smiled back and knelt above my face, I licked my lips and Ashlie, coming down from her orgasm grinned at me when Amy lowered herself onto my face, her sweet scent enveloped me and I rubbed my nose against her clit, I then shoved my tongue into her opening and licked in as far as I could reach, Amy moaned and rubbed her clit up and down on my nose, I felt her juices flow faster and roll into my mouth, she moaned again but it was strangely muffled, I glimpsed around her foreleg and saw that Ashlie was still bouncing on my cock, but that she was making out with Amy furiously while she did so, at Amy’s orgasm, Ashlie leaned back, broke the kiss between the two girls and increased her bouncing, she moaned, long and low as she came, once again forcing her juices out past my cock to soak my crotch and muscular abdomen. I was flagging now, having the two sexy girls getting their pleasure from my cock and tongue was making it harder and harder to restrain myself, I was gonna cum, and soon.

I was rescued by Amy, she moaned ‘give me some of that cock, I need it in me!’ Ashlie smiled her amazing smile and got off my shaft, she stood by the couch and waited for Amy to get off my face, Amy moved over my body, dragging her pussy over my chest, stomach and coming to rest on my crotch, she turned around and looked at me while she positioned my cock at her entrance, she leant backwards and pushed herself onto my bell end, her eyes watered a little but she carried on until 7inches were in her, she paused then, a look of pain in her face, Ashlie laughed and said ‘cant you take it all?’, Amy looked up, smiled and slammed herself 9inches in, she gasped and her eyes rolled back, she was in pain, I could tell because of how tight she was but she pushed herself up and started to bounce on my dick just like Ashlie had. Ashlie smiled and, like Amy had, sat on my face facing Amy, but while I got to work on her clit, she leant forward and started sucking on Amy’s perky tits, at 30C they were a good bit bigger than Ashlie’s but just as perfect. She alternated between each nipple, using her left hand to fondle the free nipple and her right hand to keep herself upright, however after less than 3 minutes through the stimulation of Ashlie sucking on her nipples and my cock pounding in and out of her, Amy closed her eyes, breathed in deep and let out a low scream, she soaked my crotch with juices, Ashlie’s cunt tightened as she took her right hand, the one that was supporting her upright, and bent to lick Amy’s juices from my crotch, she slipped though and landed with Amy’s red, swollen, soaked clit at her eye level, Ashlie licked her lips and used her tongue to lick Amy’s clit, making it even wetter. Ashlie’s move had meant there was cum smeared all over my face and I had to lean down to reach her opening, but I did, now I was thankful for all the sit ups I done over the past few years, the sight of Amy’s pleasure of being clit licked and fucked at the same time fixated me, I stared at her face, blue eyes fluttering in pleasure and blonde hair bouncing around her face, I could feel her cunt tightening and her peach ass slapping against my thighs, her tits bounced up and down and with one free hand she massaged the left one, I was so focused on the sight of Amy in front of me that I almost didn’t notice when Ashlie tensed and squirted a massive load into my mouth, I tasted it, decided it was as good as ever and swallowed it all, I smiled and rubbed her clit even harder, producing another orgasm in less than a minute.

I was ready to blow, not knowing if Amy was on the pill like Ashlie was, I decided to push Amy off and cum in her mouth, with one almighty push of my thighs and abdomen muscles Amy was pushed off my cock and onto the floor, she looked back, disappointed but before she could get back on, Ashlie, whose head was still on Amy’s clit when I pushed her off, started to engulf my cock, Ashlie’s practised tongue licked my head and she ran her lips down to 6 or 7 inches, deep throating me, she started to gag and her throat closed on my shaft, it pushed me over the edge and although she couldn’t breathe, I pushed her head down on my cock until I finally released my huge amount of spunk down her throat, she gagged even more and her involuntary tightening milked every last drop of cum from my dick down her throat. I laid back and released her head, she drew back and let out a shuddering breath, she recovered after a few breaths and leaned forward resting her arms and head on the cum-soaked couch, in my cum-down state, I hardly noticed that she was still moaning, but when my head flopped to one side, I saw Amy leaning behind Ashlie, her fingers buried to the knuckle in Ashlie’s cunt, I saw, to my shock and amazement, Ashlie had cum all over Amy’s petite body and Amy was still loving it, Ashlie was loving it so much, she allowed Amy to, as I watched, lube up her fingers with Ashlie’s own juices and ram 2 into Ashlie’s tight petite ass Ashlie arched her back in pain but after a second seemed to enjoy the double penetration, she looked like she was gonna cum again, I leaned down and started kissing her neck, she moaned but didn’t cum just yet, I felt her body rock through the finger fucking Amy was giving her, suddenly Ashlie’s tight teen body tightened up and with an actual scream, right down my ear, she came hard on Amy’s forceful fingers.

I thought, ‘that’s something we can try for ourselves next time’.

Part 4 coming, once again, to public demand.

I have noticed that on this site, the best way to find all of these episodes is to search for the word: ashlie

---

For some reason my last attempt to upload this cut part of it off. Hopefully it will all make it this time.

ME, MY GIRLFRIEND, AND HER BEST FRIEND: PART ONE

Prologue:
I was 19 years old in the summer of 1999. It was a Saturday night when my girlfriend Belinda and I went to a party at my friend Chuck’s house. It was like any of the dozens of parties at his place during that summer. At least, it started out that way. It was an unusually cold night for summer in west Texas. I remember Belinda was wearing jeans and a black sweater that clung tightly around her slim waist and b-cup breasts. Her long light brown hair hung in loose spirals down to the center of her back. We’d been together since I was 15 and had been sexually active since about 8 months after we got together. She had taken my virginity the same winter night that I had taken hers. Her sharp latina features were accentuated by her dark skin and that night, like any other, she looked wonderful.

At the party, we found the usual crew. There were Chuck and Scotty in the kitchen playing dominos with Joe and Dan, a group of interchangeable girls that worked with Scotty at the steakhouse. Hillary was there and already as drunk as everyone expected her to be, and lastly, there was Marcela. She was Belinda’s best friend and had been since they were in the 6th grade. I met her just after I met Belinda and had always had a mild crush on her. She was also latina, but had darker skin and even sharper features than Belinda did. Her straight black hair was pulled back in a pony-tail that hung just past her shoulders. Much to Belinda’s dismay, she was also wearing a tight black sweater and jeans. They were the same height but Marcela was a little slimmer and had slightly larger breasts. Other than their differences in hair texture and skin tone, they could have easily been sisters.

As we entered the kitchen, Belinda and Marcela looked at each other with wide gazes and embarrassment which quickly gave way to light hearted laughter. Marcela then poured us some tequila shots and we headed to the table to play dominos.

The night chugged along like any other night. The drinks flowed and everyone’s inhibitions flew out the window. Hillary suggested we play strip poker and then proceeded to take her top off before a deck of cards was even located. Three minutes later, she put it back on. Five minutes after that, she passed out on the floor. It wasn’t until around 3AM that the night took an interesting turn. I was sitting at the kitchen table with Belinda, Marcela, Chuck, Scotty, and a couple of giggling girls from the steakhouse. The bottle of Cuervo was being passed around and everyone was good and drunk. Out of nowhere, one of the giggling steakhouse girls suggested we all play truth or dare.

After a moment of everyone blankly looking around the table, we all agreed that it was a great idea, and so the game began. It mostly started with everyone choosing “Truth.” The game began to get boring. Then, something happened that changed my life forever. It was Marcela’s turn. She turned to me and said “John. Truth or dare?” In an attempt to shake things up, I chose dare. I had no idea what Marcela had in store for me.

Apparently, Belinda told Marcela everything, including the slightly embarrassing fact that she liked to have me suck her toes. I have never had a foot fetish, but have always been a sucker for just about anything considered taboo, so I was almost always happy to oblige. I suppose this knowledge is why Marcela then said “I dare you to suck Belinda’s toes.”

Everyone started to chuckle at the idea. I did too at first, but I had been drinking beer and tequila for about four hours, and the idea of doing something that intimate in front of a room full of people kind of turned me on, so I said “Oh, what the hell.”

I bent down and grabbed Belinda’s left leg at the ankle and raised it up to my chest and began to unlace her boot. As I did, Marcela hooted and hummed mock burlesque music. I slid her boot off and dropped it to the floor. I then slid my hands up either side of her leg until I reached the top of her sock. She was looking at me with that wonderful expression of wicked excitement you only really get when you are doing something that you know is wrong. I pulled off her sock and took her foot in my hand. Everyone at the table had their eyes fixed on us as I gently eased her toes into my mouth. As I engulfed them with my lips I saw a fire flash across Belinda’s face that spoke of a wild animal lust I had only caught glimpses of before. The table hooted and hollered their reactions at the sight. Marcela in particular seemed particularly transfixed on us. She had a look of excited curiosity on her face. After about 15 seconds, I pulled away and Belinda collapsed into her chair. It was clear that we were both really turned on by what had gone on.

Because Belinda and I both lived with our parents at the time, it wasn’t terribly uncommon for us to sneak off to the bathroom at these parties and fuck each other’s brains out. Based on the look she had given me, I figured that was exactly what she had in mind as she rose from her seat and excused herself. I did the customary “wait 2 minutes” before excusing myself and heading for the hallway bathroom.

I arrived at the bathroom door and did our secret knock. I then heard the lock click and I hurriedly let myself in. She was leaning against the sink when I rushed in and grabbed her around the waist. She pulled me close and shoved her tongue into my mouth. I grabbed a handful of her spiraling hair as our tongues battled it out. Without breaking contact, I reached down and grabbed the bottom of her sweater and pulled it up to her neck in one motion. I could tell that this was one of those nights that I was not expected to put on any kind of front. This was basic animal sex drive and that’s exactly what she wanted that night. My hand glided down and squeezed at her left breast. She was wearing a lovely gold bra that on most nights I would have appreciated, but tonight it was only a distracting nuisance. I grabbed the edge of the cup and jerked it down to expose her nipple. Belinda had large pale puffy nipples until they got hard. Then they darkened and the areola around her nipple became course and rigid. I pulled my lips away from hers and moved instantly down to her nipple, taking the whole thing into my mouth and biting at it. As I did, she yanked my belt loose and unbuttoned my pants. I was arching my back like a contortionist to keep sucking her tit and make sure she could get to my rapidly hardening cock with her hands. She unzipped my fly and pulled my dick out and started rapidly jerking it. I reached up with my left hand and jerked the other cup of her bra down. When I let go, her bra pushed both of her tits up and her nipples aimed almost straight up. I leaned back and squeezed her tits as she jerked my cock. I wanted to force her down to her knees and shove my dick into her mouth. I wanted to turn her around and jerk her pants down and ram my cock into her pussy. I wanted to put my finger in her asshole. As I was considering what my next move would be, we heard a knock at the door. Belinda kept jerking my cock (although softer at that point) when I tried my best to sound normal. “Just a minute.”

From the other side of the door we heard Marcela’s voice. “John? Is Belinda in there with you?” I looked at Belinda with questioning eyes.

“What should I do?” Belinda whispered. I could only shrug. I didn’t want Belinda to stop, but she was so frenzied that I began to wonder what might happen if she started talking to Marcela while she jerked me off. Finally she answered Marcela. “Yeah. What’s up?” Amazingly, she continued to softly stroke my dick.

“You guys need to come back out.”

“What for?” Belinda asked.

“It’s John’s turn.” To this, Belinda let go of my dick and reached up to straighten her bra. She pulled her sweater down and reached for the door as I zipped up my pants. She looked back at me and whispered “We’ll finish this up later?”

She opened the door. I was bummed. Actually, I was kind of pissed. Not at her though. Just at the fact that I was going to have some ferocious blue balls. Marcela was standing in the hallway smiling at us. I hadn’t gotten my belt fastened all the way and I guess she noticed. “Did I interrupt something?” She was being coy. Suddenly I remembered how she had been watching the whole toe sucking fiasco and I had my brilliant little idea.

“It’s my turn?” I asked.

“Yeah.” Marcela replied. “I dared you to suck Belinda’s toes and then you two disappeared.” She paused and bit her lower lip. “I kinda figured you guys wanted to be alone, but I didn’t want to keep playing without you guys.”

“Okay.”I smiled. “Then I have a dare for you Marcela.”

The look on Belinda’s face was just as curious as Marcela’s. They were both very interested in where I was going with this. “Actually, it’s a dare for you too honey.” I was taking a big gamble. As far as I knew, neither Belinda nor Marcela had ever kissed another girl before. God bless Truth or Dare. I took a deep breath and went for it. “I dare you two to kiss.”

They both stood still and quiet just looking back and forth from me to each other. Finally, Belinda broke the silence. “I’m not putting on a lezzie show in front of all our friends.”

“Yeah. Me neither.” Marcela chimed in.

“Okay.” I calmly answered. “Then do it in here, just in front of me.” Marcela started laughing. The alcohol was taking the edge off the situation. Her ease caused Belinda to smile and lean against the sink again.

“Okay, okay. So do you mean like a little kiss, or a big kiss?” Belinda asked. To this Marcela laughed even more.

“If you’re going to do it in here, it has to be a big one.” I said. “At least thirty seconds.”

“What?!” Belinda exclaimed. “That’s, like, a super kiss.” she laughed as she looked at Marcela to gauge her reaction. Marcela was still smiling, her eyes glazed.

“Well, that’s the dare.” I said.

“Thirty seconds is a long time.” Belinda said. “Who’s going to count?”

“I will.” I said.

“No way!” Belinda laughed. “I know what you’re up to! You’re going to count really, reeaaallllyyy ssslllooowwww.”

As she trailed into more laughter, Marcela stepped into the bathroom and locked the door behind her. “Let’s just do it.” she smiled. I leaned against the towel rack as Marcela squared her shoulders with my girlfriend. They both laughed and giggled in a dazed way as they inched closer to each other. Then their lips finally touched. They both broke into hysterical laughter and immediately broke away. I threw my hands in the air as if to call bullshit. “Wait, wait.” Marcela said through gasps of breath. “Come on Belinda, we can do this.”

They both straightened their backs and tried their hardest not to smile or laugh. Their faces drew closer and they simultaneously closed their eyes. The space between them quickly vanished and their lips were suddenly pressed together. At first their smiles made them look awkward. Then Marcela cocked her head a little and both their expressions changed. Their jaws began to slowly move and they started to really kiss. Belinda opened her mouth a little and I caught a glimpse of her tongue brushing across Marcela’s lips. Marcela fell into it and opened her mouth a little bit too. Pretty soon their tongues were flickering across one another. It was incredible. It was so incredible that I forgot to start counting. Belinda’s arms wrapped around Marcela’s back and Marcela put her arms around Belinda’s neck. Belinda started massaging Marcela’s back as she explored her best friend’s mouth with her tongue and the bulge in the front of my pants began to rise again. I thought that they were about to start taking each other’s clothes off when Belinda opened her eyes and looked over at me. “That’s at least 30 seconds.”

With that, they stumbled apart and giggled. I was standing trying to pick my chin up off the floor when Marcela said “Wow! Somebody enjoyed our little show.” I followed her gaze down to the front of my jeans. My penis was sticking straight out making a denim shelf you could’ve put a dinner tray on. She and Belinda both laughed and I couldn’t help but join in.

Belinda put her hand on my chest. “Oh, pobrecito.” She reached out with her right hand and wrapped her fingers around the denim wrapped pole. With that, Marcela reached for the door.

“I’m gonna leave you two alone now.” She smiled as she closed the door. I reached over and locked it as I jerked Belinda toward me and shoved my tongue into her mouth. I swore I could almost taste Marcela’s lips and it made me so hard I was ready to explode. Belinda quickly freed up my cock again and went back to jerking me off as I pulled her sweater back up and jerked her bra down. I sucked on her tits for a few minutes while she jerked me off. When I couldn’t take it anymore, I bent her over the countertop and jerked her pants and panties down in one motion. I found her wet pussy lips with the head of my dick and worked my shaft in until I was completely inside her. I fucked her hard and fast until she pulsed with orgasm. Moments later I felt my load coming and I pulled out and squirted it all over her ass.

ME, MY GIRLFRIEND, AND HER BEST FRIEND

Two weeks later my parents went out of town. During those two weeks, Belinda and I probably fucked every day and usually several times. Our sex was different now. It was hotter. More animalistic. We fucked hard and dirty and we said things to each other during it all. Before that night at Chuck’s party, she didn’t really give me head all that often, but now she was doing it all the time. She was even letting me cum in her mouth. I could not have been happier.

Because my folks were gone for the weekend, I decided to throw a party. Opportunities like this one were rare and had to be jumped at. My parents own a large four bedroom house with two living rooms separated by a glass walled atrium. I invited the usual crew and called up my alcohol hook-up. I went all out. Beer, tequila, wine coolers for the ladies… The works. At about 9PM Chuck called to tell me that he couldn’t make it. Neither could Scotty or Dan or anyone else that worked at the steakhouse. It just so happened that night that they were having an employee party after the place closed. I was pretty bummed, but I would get over it. I knew Belinda was on her way and I had plenty of booze and the whole house to myself.

When she got there I told her that the party was cancelled because of the work party. She didn’t seem to mind. I asked her if she wanted a drink, but she didn’t. She said she wanted to watch a movie. We decided on “Just Cause” because of her undying love for Sean Connery. I was seated sideways on the couch with my back against the armrest and Belinda was lying with her back against my stomach. That night she had worn a Denim miniskirt and a brown spaghetti strap top with sandals. Depending on the outfit she was wearing, she didn’t always need to wear a bra. She wasn’t wearing one tonight and I was quite glad. I was wearing khaki cargo shorts and a t-shirt.

Maybe 20 minutes into the movie, I started getting that old feeling and decided to see if she was up for fooling around. I put my hand on her chest just below her neck and began lightly rubbing. She was silent at first and I didn’t know quite what to think. She then moaned softly. Green light!

I slid my thumbs under the straps of her top and pulled them to the side. I then slid her top down. The cloth tightened around her breasts and I saw her nipples poking up and holding on to the top of her shirt. I tugged a little harder and her nipples pulled free and her breasts lightly bounced in the pale blue light emanating from the TV. She reached up above her head with her left arm to rest it on the back of my neck and I slid my hands over her breasts. She moaned as I found her nipples with my finger tips and began to gently tug them coaxing them into being fully erect. She arched her back and put her right arm in between our bodies. She found the bulge in my shorts already growing and began rubbing on me. I drew my left hand up to her face and offered her my finger which she gladly took into her mouth and began to suck on. I squeezed her right tit hard with my right hand as she sucked my finger and rubbed my crotch. She threw the blanket off of us and onto the floor as she rose up off of me. She got to her knees and turned around to face me. As she looked down at me, she pushed the straps of her top further down and pulled her arms through. She then pushed the shirt into a bunch around her waist. I could only stare up at her amazing body in admiration for a brief moment before she reached down and unbuttoned and unzipped my shorts. As she did, my erect penis popped straight out. She grabbed the sides of my shorts and pulled them down to my mid thigh as she bent down and took the head of my cock into her mouth. The muscles in my hips tightened as she aggressively sucked me in. She wrapped the fingers of her right hand around the base and started stroking as she sucked me off. Then she brought in her left hand to play with my balls. I was in heaven. Her tongue glided along the underside of my dick as her lips and hand moved up and down. Then she lifted her head and pushed her tits toward my dick. She cupped her right breast and rubbed her nipple on the underside of my shaft as she looked me in the eye. She wanted to fuck and so did I.

She sat up and started unbuttoning her skirt when the doorbell rang. “Fuck!” I exclaimed.

She looked down at me startled as I pulled up my shorts. “I thought you said nobody was coming.”

“That’s what I thought.” I answered as I got up. Belinda put her shirt back on as I headed to the front door. As I got to it, I could make out the silhouette of a girl through the decorative etched glass. I flipped on the porch light and immediately recognized Marcela standing on my porch.

I opened the door and welcomed her inside. She had a look of confusion on her face. Finally she said “Hey! I thought you were throwing a party tonight.” She looked into the living room and saw Belinda sitting on the couch alone.

“Yeah-“ I stammered. “The steakhouse threw an employee party tonight, so it’s just us.”

“Am I interrupting?” she asked as she looked at the TV. Belinda answered for me.

“Not really. We have a ton of drinks though if you want one.”

“Sure.” Marcela said.
We turned off the movie and I went to the kitchen to get us all some drinks. We sat in the living room drinking and idly talking for about an hour. It was becoming clear that we were all getting a little bored. In all honesty, I wanted Marcela to leave so Belinda could finish that blowjob she’d started. After we’d all gotten a few drinks in us I started to think about that night in the bathroom at Chuck’s place and how insanely hot it was to watch the two of them kissing. That’s when I suggested that we play truth or dare again. Much to my surprise, they both agreed.

At first, it went how you might expect. Everyone was afraid of getting a dare so we were all going with “truth”. As we kept playing, I kept fetching more wine coolers for the girls and more beer for myself. Finally, I decided that the only way this was going to get interesting was to start taking dares, so that became my game plan.

It was my turn again and Belinda asked me “Truth or dare?”

“Dare.” I said defiantly.

“Ooh.” Marcela smiled. “I was wondering when somebody would finally take the big leap.” She said as she took another swig from her wine cooler.

Belinda put a fist on her chin and mimicked deep thought. “Hmmm. What stupid things can I force you to do?” Marcela and I stared at her waiting somewhat impatiently. Finally she said “I dare you to do twenty pushups.”

“Come on. You can do better than that.” I said.

“What do you mean?” she laughed as she took another drink.

“The whole point of the game is to make people do things that are crazy and make them uncomfortable.” I explained. “We have the whole house to ourselves and “pushups” is the best you could come up with?”

“Fine.” Belinda said as she sat back and started brainstorming. I was expecting something a little more juicy than pushups, but I wasn’t prepared for what happened next. “I dare you…” she paused, smiling in deep thought. “… to run to the mailbox and back, completely naked.”

“What?!” I exclaimed. “What about Marcela?” I protested. “She’ll see my… you know.”

“Then you can put a sock over it.” She laughed. Marcela was laughing too and it was obvious we were all getting a little more than tipsy. I must’ve been drunk because I stood up and headed to my bedroom to retrieve a sock. I came back out and both girls were standing up waiting for me. I crossed the living room and headed toward the front door.

The girls followed me to the entry way and stood watching me as I pulled my shirt up over my head and dropped it on the floor. I turned around and unbuttoned and unzipped my shorts when it dawned on me that Belinda didn’t seem to mind if Marcela saw my rear end. I wasn’t wearing any underwear, so when I reluctantly pulled down my shorts, I revealed my bare ass to them. Belinda whistled and Marcela laughed. As my shorts slid off my legs, I felt a surge of blood rush into my cock. Here I was standing between my girlfriend and her best friend, getting completely naked. It was exciting and the night felt alive with possibilities. I pulled the sock open and slid it over my dick and balls. “Can’t believe I’m doing this.” I said as I reached for the doorknob.

I opened the door a crack and peered outside. I looked in both directions and didn’t see any headlights, so I swung the door open and barreled off the porch. I could hear the girls laughing behind me as I sprinted down the sidewalk leading to the mailbox. As soon as I was within reach, I smacked the top of it and darted back for the porch. As I neared it, Belinda pulled the door open wide and I ran in between them. The door closed behind me and Belinda and Marcela were both laughing hysterically. I was pulling my shorts back up when I looked at Marcela. “My turn.” I said.

“Okay, Marcela. Since you thought it was so hilarious, now you get to go.” She looked at me sort of puzzled. I knew Belinda wouldn’t want me to see her best friend naked and Marcela probably didn’t want me to see her naked either, so I made an amendment. “Okay. Since I’m not allowed to see you naked, you can keep your underwear on, but once you get to the mailbox, you have to do ten jumping jacks.” Belinda immediately started laughing.

“What?” Marcela whined. “That’s not fair!”

“Sure it is.” I said. “You don’t have to expose anything illegal, so you have to do something extra to make it even.”

“Fine.” She said as she unbuttoned her skirt. It hung open as she reached up and pulled her top up over her head. She was wearing a white bra and it heavily contrasted against her dark tan skin. Her breasts were larger than Belinda’s and I found myself immediately imagining what they might look like uncovered. She then slid her skirt over her hips and down to the floor. She cautiously crept out onto the porch as Belinda and I watched. I was staring at her ass. It was wrapped in white panties and looked amazing in the moonlight.

I had seen her in her underwear before that night. Sometimes she would come over with Belinda to tan when my parents were at work because my back yard had privacy fences. Whenever she didn’t have a swimsuit handy, she would tan in her underwear, so it wasn’t too shocking but I still enjoyed the view.
She hopped off the porch and ran down the sidewalk on the balls of her feet. Once she reached the mailbox, she did her ten jumping jacks and Belinda and I were laughing our asses off. She dashed back up to the front porch. As she got back inside, she picked up her wine cooler, took a swig and looked maliciously at Belinda. “Belinda. Truth or Dare?”

“I guess I have to pick dare.” She smiled. “Go ahead. Give me your best shot.”

“I dare you to run to the mailbox and back.” Marcela said.

“Okay.” Belinda smiled.

“Naked.” Marcela finished.

Belinda looked at her sideways. “What? Neither of you had to get naked!” she shouted.

Marcela laughed and said “Yeah, but I’m your best friend and I’ve seen you naked before, and he’s your boyfriend and he’s seen you naked before too.”

Belinda laughed pitifully. “This is bullshit. So I’m stuck getting naked all night because of this?” I have to admit that I was loving where this was going. I stood on one side of her and Marcela stood on the other. She began to push her skirt down. “You guys suck.” She continued as her skirt hit the floor. She looked over at Marcela and grimaced. “I’m soooo gonna get you for this.” She threatened just before she grabbed the bottom of her top and pulled it over her head. She dropped the top on top of her skirt and then slid her thumbs under the elastic band of her panties. I watched closely as she pulled them down and the little piece of cloth covering her small tuft of dark brown pubic hair peeled away. Suddenly she was standing there completely naked in between us. Her body looked better than I ever remembered. She broke the moment by reaching for the door.

She was getting the short end of the stick and she knew it. I guess that’s why she decided to stick it to us and make a big production of it. She stepped onto the porch and left the door wide open. Marcela and I stood in the doorway as Belinda treated the sidewalk like a runway. She walked slowly. Almost seductively. Her tight tan body looked spectacular in the moonlight. She finally reached the mailbox and turned to lean against it. The cool night air had made her nipples stand erect and she lifted both hands in defiance to flip us the bird. Marcela and I laughed in amazement as Belinda sauntered back to the porch just as slowly and then into the house. She took her time putting her clothes back on and my imagination was running wild.

The dares went on in that same manner for a good hour. We would each dare someone to do something completely ridiculous wearing as little as possible. I was dared to recite “The Road Less Traveled” by Robert Frost (I had to memorize it for school in the sixth grade and for some reason still remember it) in the nude but holding a bottle of wine in front of my unmentionables. Marcela had to strip down to just her panties and pour us drinks while covering her breasts with the bottles she was pouring from. Every dare Belinda got, she was forced to get completely naked. I didn’t mind in the least.

After a while, I got tired of dressing and undressing, so I came up with a plan. “Okay. Clearly, we’re all going to keep daring each other to get naked or almost naked, so why don’t I just grab some towels for us to wrap up with? That way, we won’t have to keep getting in and out of our clothes.”

I wasn’t sure if my little plan to see some more skin was going to work, but to my surprise the girls both replied “Sure.” I went to the bathroom and grabbed three towels. I handed them one each and then headed to my bedroom to change. I quickly stripped out of my clothes and wrapped the towel around my waist and headed back toward the living room. I stopped at the door and asked them if they were ready. “Yeah.” I heard them say in unison. I opened the door to a truly wonderful sight. My girlfriend and her best friend were both sitting on the couch with towels wrapped around their bodies covering them from their breasts to their upper thigh. Their clothes were in neat little piles on the floor next to their feet. I must’ve been taken by the moment because I playfully started humming cabaret music and threatening to open my towel. The girls were both laughing as I pulled one side of it completely open. I had my hand on the opposite corner still wrapped around my waist and my little tune was reaching a crescendo. Marcela hid her eyes just before I hit the grand finale and pulled the other side open to expose myself, flashing Belinda. Belinda began hooting as I showed her my manhood.

Nothing could’ve prepared me for what happened next. Out of the blue (and before I had covered up) Belinda said “It’s safe Marcela.” Marcela uncovered her eyes and looked up just before I could snap the towel closed. I was completely shocked. Apparently, Belinda didn’t mind if her best friend saw my dick. This thought galloped through my head and immediately started shining a light on all the other possibilities that may lie ahead.

“Oh my god, Belinda!” Marcela yelled. “I can’t believe you just did that!” Belinda was just laughing about it. Clearly it was not a big deal to her. I fastened the towel back around my waist and asked the girls if they wanted another drink. They both did, so I headed to the fridge and grabbed us another round.

When I got back, Belinda was talking about how good it felt to be naked outside. I have to admit the weather was perfect that night, so I suggested we move the game to the backyard. The girls agreed that it was a good idea and we headed out back.

Once you went out the backdoor, there was a paved path that led to a wooden deck with patio furniture on it. Off to the side of the house was a fenced yard with high privacy fences. We all settled in on the deck and I was informed that it was my turn. I remembered that the reason we came outside in the first place was because of Belinda saying how good it felt to be naked in the night air. My dare for her seemed completely logical. I said “Belinda, I dare you to play the rest of the game with no towel.”

“I knew you were gonna say that!” she smiled. She then set her drink down and stood up in front of me and Marcela. “You just wanna look at my tits!” she heckled. With a flick of her wrist, the towel swung open and fell to the ground.

Her legs stretched up from the deck and met in a small strip of dark pubic hair that caught a bluish glow from the moonlight. Her flat stomach was firm and led up to her small, perky breasts. Her nipples were taught and appeared as dark circles in contrast to the pale flesh of her breasts. The tips of them stretched out into the cool night air and her brown hair melted over her shoulders in large spirals. The sight of her naked body bathing in the moonlight was breath taking. I noticed Marcela’s eyes studying Belinda’s body too. She seemed almost as entranced as I was. Now my girlfriend was completely naked and her best friend sat beside me in only her panties and a towel. This night was turning out much better than I could’ve imagined.

It was Marcela’s turn to dare someone. She took a big gulp of her wine cooler and set it on the table. Then she looked at me and said “I have a dare for you Chico.”

I smiled back at her and said “What you got?”

She looked over at Belinda who was now sitting down again and said “I dare you to take off your towel and rub your penis on Belinda’s boobs.”

Just hearing her say that was almost enough to get me hard. I felt my dick throb at the thought of it. “Wow.” Was all I could think to say. I had already grabbed my sock in anticipation of the next ridiculous stunt I would have to perform. Turns out, I wouldn’t need it for this one.

Belinda turned her chair so that she was facing Marcela straight on. I stood up and walked over to stand in front of her. As I approached, she scooted forward to the edge of her chair, arched her back and spread her legs. I stood between her knees and opened my towel. By the time it had opened up, my cock was half way stiff. Belinda looked up at me and smiled. Her eyes skimmed down my chest and belly and fixated on my throbbing dick. I let my towel fall to the ground exposing my rear end to Marcela. I looked over my shoulder at her and saw that she was smiling a mischievous grin. I turned to face Belinda and took my cock by the base and began to rub it across Belinda’s chest. I couldn’t believe what was happening and how lucky I was to be in that situation. The tender area just below the tip of my shaft brushed across Belinda’s erect nipple and sent an exquisite jolt of raw nerve data up my spine. After about fifteen seconds, my cock was as hard as a rock. I finally pulled away and bent down to grab my towel.

I needed to find a way to get rid of the boner I’d gotten, so I asked if I could get anyone a refill. They were both still good, so I ran inside and got myself another beer. By the time I got back to the backdoor, my cock had softened and I could walk normally again.

I sat back down in my chair and Belinda alerted us that it was her turn. She turned to Marcela and said “Marcela, now I have a dare for you.” Marcela was still smiling. “I dare you to pull up your towel and put your hand down the front of your panties for thirty seconds.”

“What, and like touch myself?” she asked. “No way!”

“Hey, you just dared Johnny to rub his dick on my boobs!” Belinda laughed in defense of her latest dare. With that, Marcela lifted a few inches off of her seat and pulled her towel up around her waist.

“I can’t believe we’re doing this.” She whispered almost to herself as she spread her thighs and found her way under the elastic waist band with her fingertips. Her hand became a bulge under the white fabric of her panties and it slowly started to move and pulsate. She was too embarrassed to get really into it. She just kept smiling and laughing. There was only ever a brief high pitched moan between giggles. We counted the thirty seconds until she was done and she slid her hand out of her panties. It didn’t really occur to me until she was finished that I had just watched my girlfriend’s best friend masturbating in my backyard.

It was my turn again and I felt like Marcela had certainly been pushed far enough for the time being, so I turned my attention to Belinda. “I have a great dare for you.” I smiled.

“Oh god, what is it?” she asked. I stood up and walked across the deck to where the small bench seat was and turned around. I pulled off my towel and held it out in front of me. Then I sat down and draped it across my lap and leaned back. “I dare you to make a tent.” I smiled.

“What?” she asked. I guess I hadn’t been clear enough.

“I dare you to give me a boner.” I said. “Only, you aren’t allowed to touch me.”

Marcela was laughing again. “This is getting pretty raunchy.” She said. We were all pretty drunk by then. Belinda didn’t seem phased in the least. She stood up from her seat, picked up her drink, and slowly walked toward me. Her breasts gave a little bounce with each step as she approached. When she reached me, she dropped to her knees and looked up at me. She set her drink to the side and placed her hands on her stomach. She then glided them up her body and cupped her breasts, squeezing her nipples between her thumbs and fingertips. She moaned deeply and urgently and I felt the first rush of blood heading down to my dick. I glanced over at Marcela and saw that she was watching Belinda’s show intently. Then Belinda rose up to her feet and bent forward. Her breasts were hanging just in front of my mouth. She then arched her back and pushed her hips forward. Her titties were pointing straight up and her legs were shoulder width apart. Her hand slid across her waistline and found its way between her thighs. I could feel my dick beginning to rise as she fingered her pussy in long strokes right in front of my face. I couldn’t believe how uninhibited she was being in front of Marcela. She had only been working on me for a minute or less before the front of my towel rose up like a flag of surrender. From behind her I heard Marcela say “Wow.” Belinda leaned forward and kissed me hard on the mouth and secretly reached down and gave my cock a little squeeze through the towel. I was as hard as a rock.

It was Marcela’s turn again and she had a doozie in store. I couldn’t believe how far we were taking this game. We were pushing a lot of limits. “I have a dare for both of you.” She started. “I dare you to both get totally naked and make out for one minute.”

I looked over to Belinda for her approval and was met with her slow smile. The outline of my cock was clearly visible under the towel and I thought about earlier in the evening when Belinda all but tricked Marcela into seeing me naked. Maybe it was the logic, or maybe it was the alcohol, but I suddenly felt that it was safe. Without bothering to pull the towel closed around me, I stood up. The towel fell to the deck and I stood in front of them both completely naked. My cock was sticking straight out now and I felt wonderful. I felt free and could feel the cool night air all around me. I walked across the deck to where Belinda and Marcela were and Belinda stood to meet me. I took her in my arms and pulled her close. I pushed my mouth into hers with passion and force. My dick was sticking into her stomach. To my surprise, she moved to the far side of it instead of blocking it from Marcela’s view. It almost felt like she was showing it off to her. My hands followed the gentle curve of her back and rested on her ass cheeks. I pulled hard on her ass and she moaned as we kissed harder. Her leg came up and I held it in place on my side as she started to grind her crotch against the bone of my pelvis. I could feel the heat and wetness from between her legs as she pushed into me. Then I was shocked to feel her delicate fingers wrap around the base of my cock and begin to loosely stroke me. I looked over at Marcela to see her reaction. I couldn’t believe what was happening. Marcela was staring at us with her mouth wide open.

We finally broke away and returned to our seats. I draped my towel over my lap again and took a deep pull from my beer. We were all smiling and feeling the awkward silence building when Marcela finally broke it. “That was so hot!” She said. “I thought you guys were about to start going at it or something.”

“Who’s turn is it now?” Belinda asked.

“Yours.” I said between sips of beer.

“Oh, shit.” She said wide eyed. “I gotta think of something good. Who am I gonna get?” she asked the night air. I was leaning back and enjoying the view. Belinda looked incredible in the glow of the moonlight. There was a twinge of humidity in the air and it gave her dark skin a beautiful sheen. Marcela was watching her every move wondering who she would dare and what that dare would be. Finally, Belinda exclaimed “I got it!” Then she stood up and ran to the back door and then disappeared inside. Marcela and I looked at each other completely puzzled.

Belinda returned a minute later and she was carrying something. She hopped up the short steps of the deck and set the items on the table. She had brought my sunglasses and a spray bottle filled with water. She then pulled me up from my chair and led me back to the bench seat. She sat me down and put the sunglasses on me. It was already dark outside, but now with the sunglasses, I couldn’t see much of anything. Just vague shapes and outlines. Then she picked up the spray bottle and sprayed it at my face. Now the lenses were beaded with water and all I could see were dark blurry spots. “Okay. What is all this for?” I asked as she draped my towel across my lap again.

“Well,” she started “my dare is for Marcela, but for it to work, I had to make it to where you couldn’t see
anything.” She explained. “Can you see anything?”

“Not really.” I answered.

“Good.” She said. “Okay, Marcela, I dare you to take your towel off and give Johnny a lap dance.”

I was in complete shock. Marcela was insanely gorgeous and I had seen more of her body that night than I ever thought I would, and there I was, about to feel her skin on mine. It was truly unbelievable. I couldn’t really see much more than moving shadows, but I heard Marcela ask her “Are you serious?”

“Yeah.” Belinda replied.

“How am I supposed to do a lap dance? Don’t I even get some music?” she asked. Then I heard footsteps trailing off and the back door opening. Moments later I heard a light thud and a small alarm clock radio hum to life. I heard skimming through stations until she found something she liked. It was the song “Creep” by TLC. (that’s right. 1999)

“Oh god Belinda!” Marcela said. Then I felt a brush of wind at my foot accompanied by the sound of cloth hitting the deck. “I can’t believe I’m doing this.” Marcela had dropped her towel! She was standing right in front of me wearing only her panties and I couldn’t see anything but a muddy silhouette. I wanted to tear the sunglasses off and take in her stunning body so badly that I almost had to sit on my hands. The music was smooth and all of my senses seemed strangely sharp.

Suddenly, I felt Marcela’s hands on my shoulders. She pushed me back in my seat. I then felt her legs between mine. I felt pressure as she pushed my legs apart, so I spread them out for her. Then I felt her breath on my face as she put her arms around my neck. She slid away from me and I felt her legs on either side of my right knee. I could feel her weight shift back and forth as she moved to the music. Then she turned around and I felt her hands on my knees as she lowered herself down onto my lap. I felt her ass rest on my lap and move from side to side. My dick immediately responded and began to rise again. Then her bare back was suddenly resting against my chest and she ground her ass into my crotch as she arched her back. Her head was now right next to mine and I could smell the faint feminine smells of her body. My dick was rising fast now and I wasn’t sure if Belinda could see it or not. I wondered momentarily if she would be upset or jealous, but it soon passed.

Marcela had been grinding on me for a little over a minute now and my cock was at full attention. It was pressing upward through the towel against Marcela’s ass. When she finally rose, it shot straight up. Marcela turned to face me again and climbed onto the bench. She’d put a knee on either side of me and pushed my cock toward my body. She put her arms around my neck again and I could feel my cock pushing against the soft spot between her legs. Her breasts hung and bounced against my chest. The song was coming to an end, and not a moment too soon. If she’d ground on me like that much longer, I might’ve shot a load under my towel, and that would’ve been a little embarrassing. I was completely amazed at how much she had gotten into it and how aroused I could get just by her touch.

The song finally ended and Marcela climbed off of me, panting. She had put a lot of effort into it. I waited a bit until I got the okay to take off my sun glasses. The world returned to me in an instant. Belinda was smiling at me, standing naked in front of me. Marcela had wrapped her towel around herself again and they were both looking at the tent that was now bulging in my lap. “Little excited Johnny?” Belinda asked.

“Holy shit.” I said. Belinda and Marcela laughed.

It was my turn now. Marcela had just been pushed pretty far and she seemed to be pretty comfortable with everything that was going on. I had been thinking about that night in the bathroom at the party and how I had wanted to see them kiss again all night. I had run out of ideas for stupid or embarrassing dares, so I decided it was time to up the stakes and go for it. I looked back and forth at the two of them and finally said “I have a dare for both of you.”

“Oh, boy.” Marcela said.

“What is it?” Belinda asked.

“I dare you two to kiss again.” I said.

“I had a feeling that was coming.” Belinda said. “For how long?”

“One minute.” I said.

Belinda laughed at me. “You’re such a boy!”

“I know. There’s more though. I didn’t get to finish.” I said.

“Okay, what?” Belinda asked.

Marcela just looked on smiling as I continued. “Okay, I’m gonna turn around. When I’m facing the house, Marcela gets naked too. Then you two press your bodies together so I can’t see anything I’m not supposed to see. Then I turn around and you guys kiss. That’s it.” I spat out.

The silence felt like it lasted an eternity. I thought I’d blown it. Game over. The end. I watched their faces. I could see that they were both thinking about it. They looked at each other for a minute and started smiling. “Should we do it?” Belinda asked.

“I’m in if you are.” Marcela replied.

Belinda broke her gaze from Marcela and looked over at me. “Okay. Turn around.”

I stood up and pulled my towel around my waist again. I turned toward the house and waited patiently. I could hear the sounds of cloth moving. I heard giggling and whispers. Then, finally “Okay. Ready.”

I turned around to what was the greatest sight of my entire life up to that moment. They were both standing completely nude and leaning into each other. Their breasts were pushed together and the light of the moon caught the edges of their bodies. They were both smiling and staring into each other’s eyes. I was lost for a moment. I could’ve died. Their two young beautiful bodies intertwined in the moonlight. Their nerves and anticipation floating through the air. It was beautiful.

“Are you ready?” Belinda smiled at Marcela.

“Okay.” Marcela whispered.

The distance between their mouths slowly disappeared and their lips touched. The first kiss was sweet. It was instantly clear to me that it was a real love they felt for one another. It was the kind of love born of a lifelong friendship. I watched in awe as they shared this incredibly powerful moment. They pulled back and shared a genuine smile. Then Marcela moved in again. Now each kiss grew shorter and wetter. Soon their mouths began to open a little. Then their tongues touched. It wasn’t long until they were kissing hard and deep like they had that night in the bathroom at Chuck’s party.

Soon, they lost themselves. Their heads swiveled and their lips and tongues moved with passion and purpose. Belinda’s hands ran the length of Marcela’s back and rested on her beautiful ass. I saw her squeeze it and Marcela let a small whimper escape her lips. As they moved and shifted for position, their bodies would briefly come apart, and I caught a brief glimpse of Marcela’s bare breasts. Her nipples were darker and smaller than Belinda’s were. They were beautiful. I immediately wanted to touch her. I wanted to taste her.

Things were heating up rapidly. Now Marcela was groping Belinda’s ass. Belinda had forced her arm in between their bodies and had found Marcela’s breast with an eager hand. I watched her gently squeezing Marcela’s breast. Marcela was now leaning back from her, making no notable effort to conceal her breasts from my sight anymore. She dug her fingertips into Belinda’s ass as Belinda squeezed her soft breasts. Belinda bent into her and began to lick and suckle at her neck. Marcela bent back further and stood up on her tippy toes. There was a moment of hesitation, but only a moment, just before Belinda bent her head down lower and used her hand to push Marcela’s breast into her mouth. All at once, she was licking and sucking at Marcela’s nipple and Marcela was moaning softly into the night air.

My cock was fully engorged. There was no hiding it. It stood straight out and I might as well have hung my towel on it. I couldn’t take my eyes off of the scene that was unfolding in front of me. It was incredible. Marcela had lifted her leg up and wrapped it around Belinda’s hip. She was slowly rocking her hips against Belinda and arching her back. Belinda was lapping furiously at her breasts and whenever she took her mouth away, they would glisten in the moonlight from Belinda’s spit.

Then it was Belinda’s turn. Marcela pulled her head up and began furiously kissing her. She pushed into her causing Belinda to lean back now and Marcela started to kiss her neck and found a tit with her hand. Belinda started moaning as Marcela massaged her tit and sucked her neck, before dragging her tongue down Belinda’s chest and making circles around her nipple. She flicked at it with her tongue and then took the whole areola into her mouth and sucked on it hard. Belinda Moaned and then something happened that surpassed anything I could’ve imagined. Belinda stuck her hand between Marcela’s legs!
Marcela’s entire body quivered as Belinda slowly slid her finger across her clit. Her pace began to quicken and Marcela was moaning dangerously loud as her body shuddered. I could see mild panic on her face. I could tell she hadn’t intended for things to go this far and she wasn’t sure how she felt about it yet. The internal conflict was short lived as she gave way to the pleasure she was experiencing at the hand of her best friend. So short lived, in fact, that she began to slide her fingertips toward the warm place between Belinda’s legs.

They stood in the moonlight kissing, fondling and fingering each other for almost ten minutes before they finally pulled away. The mood of the night was somehow different after that. There didn’t seem to be anymore barriers. We were all just going on impulse. I couldn’t make a sound.

They were standing close to one another, smiling and pecking at each other. I could hear them whispering. I couldn’t make out any words, but the tone was playful and excited. Then I heard Marcela quietly giggle “Will he do it?”

“Let’s see.” Belinda quietly answered. Then, they both walked past me. Marcela didn’t reach for her towel or her panties. We had all gotten pretty comfortable. Belinda took my hand and pulled me along. They sat down side by side on the bench and Belinda pulled me in front of them. “We have a dare for you now.” Belinda said.

I couldn’t wait to hear what it was. “Okay.”

Marcela was biting her lip. Belinda spoke for them. “We dare you to jack off.”

“Oh my god.” I said. “How long?”

Marcela smiled at her. Belinda looked back up at me and Marcela bit her lip again. “Until you cum.” She smiled.

She reached up and pulled my towel undone. It fell down to the deck at my feet. My cock was less than a foot away from either of their faces. Belinda grabbed it by the base and pulled it closer to her face. She opened her mouth and pulled me in, coating me with her spit. I almost shot my load right then. Then she pulled her head back and spit on the head of my cock. She then reached for my hand and guided it to my cock. “We want you to jerk your fat dick right in front of us. Then we wanna watch you cum.”

Marcela licked her lips as I started stroking the length of my shaft right in her face. Belinda was staring at my cock. “That’s it.” She said. “Jerk that fat cock for us Johnny.” She reached over and started massaging Marcela’s tits and rolling her nipples between her fingers. Marcela moaned and quietly slid a finger between her own legs. Belinda saw her do it and copied her movements, which made Marcela’s inhibitions flitter away. They both sat with their legs spread wide and rubbed their pussies as I jacked off for them.

Belinda reached over and slid her hand under Marcela’s and began fingering her. Marcela leaned back and moaned as she watched my hand go up and down my cock. Belinda grabbed her by the back of her head and pulled her in for a kiss. They were now kissing deeply and I couldn’t resist my impulse in the moment, so I leaned forward a little further and rubbed my cock on the side of Belinda’s face as she made out with Marcela. Like an animal, she broke out of the kiss and wrapped her lips around my cock and sucked me in and out vigorously. I pulled back and she spat on my cock again before going back to kissing Marcela. My mind raced and I wondered if Marcela could taste my cock. I wondered if Belinda wanted her to. I kept jerking my cock and watching my girlfriend finger-fuck her best friend.

I could feel that I was going to cum soon and Belinda could see it on my face. She slid off of the bench and pulled Marcela down with her. They were both down on their knees in front of me and Belinda took me into her mouth again. She kept sucking me as she ground her fingers into Marcela’s cunt. She pulled me out and asked “Are you gonna cum for us baby?” She was jerking my cock hard and her hand was dripping with spit. Marcela was moaning louder and I could tell she was going to cum too. As she moaned, Belinda said “I want you to cum for us baby! I want you to cum all over us! I want you to cum all over my titties and Marcela’s titties too!” I felt the pressure building at the base of my cock under my asshole. “Would you like that? Do you wanna cum on my little titties? Do you wanna cum on Marcela?” she asked. My legs started to shake. “You want me to lick your cum off Marcela’s titties Johnny?” Marcela moaned as an orgasm crashed through her like a wrecking ball. “You wanna cum on my face?”

A jet of white hot cum pulsed from my cock and sprayed across Belinda’s chin and neck. “Fuck yeah Johnny! Shoot that cum all over us!” she jerked harder. The second blast shot across Marcela’s tits. My body tensed and a third burst splashed onto Belinda’s right breast. “Yeah, baby! Cum on my tits!” Then a fourth blast sprayed across Marcela’s chest. “Give us that cum Johnny!”

I milked the last of my jizz out of my cock and Belinda sucked the tip until it was empty. Then she leaned over to Marcela and started rubbing my cum into her chest like baby oil.

Marcela watched Belinda lick the remaining pearls of cum off her beautiful tits. “Holy shit.” she sighed. We were all spent and had gone so far beyond any experiences we had ever known before. We went inside and Marcela took a shower. She said she was going to head home and she gave Belinda a final kiss goodnight and told her she’d see her soon. After she was gone, Belinda and I took a shower together and made love. Then we fucked again in my bed before falling into a deep sleep.

---